An essay on the causes of the variety of complexion and figure in the human species 9780674263505

Table of contents :
Frontmatter
Introduction by Winthrop D. Jordan (page vii)
Note on the Concept of Race (page liv)
Note on the Text (page lviii)
AN ESSAY ON THE CAUSES OF THE VARIETY OF COMPLEXION AND FIGURE IN THE HUMAN SPECIES
Advertisement (page 3)
ESSAY, &c.
On the Variety of Complexion, Figure, &c. in the Human Species (page 7)
Of Climate (page 23)
Of the State of Society and the Habits of Living (page 93)
ADDENDA
Remarks on Certain Strictures by Charles White (page 151)
Strictures on Lord Kaims' Discourse (page 187)
Appendix on the American Indians (page 213)
Guide to Smith's References (page 253)
Index (page 269)

Citation preview

THE JOHN HARVARD LIBRARY Bernard Bailyn Edttor-in-Chief

The Fohn Harvard Library AN

BK SSAY ON THE CAUSES OF THE VARIETY

OF COMPLEXION AND FIGURE IN THE HUMAN SPECIES By

SAMUEL STANHOPE SMITH Edited by Winthrop D. Jordan

THE BELKNAP PRESS OF HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS Cambridge, Massachusetts

1965

© Copyright 1965 by the President and Fellows of Harvard College All rights reserved Distributed in Great Britain by Oxford University Press, London

Library of Congress Catalog Card Number 65-19831

Printed in the United States of America

Introduction by Winthrop D. Jordan Vii

Note on the Concept of Race liv

Note on the Text vin

AN ESSAY ON THE CAUSES OF THE VARIETY OF COMPLEXION AND FIGURE IN THE HUMAN SPECIES

Advertisement 3 Human Species ” Of Climate 23

ESSAY, wc.

On the Variety of Complexion, Figure, &c. in the

Of the State of Society and the Habits of Living 93

ADDENDA

Remarks on Certain Strictures by Charles White 151

Strictures on Lord Kaims’ Discourse 187 Appendix on the American Indians 213

Index 269

Guide to Smith’s References 253

INTRODUCTION Of all scientific puzzles, none has remained more persistently interlocked with social and moral considerations than the origin of human races. In this century we have been as much disposed to think of race as a problem for the social as for the natural scientist. We sense instinctively that the findings of anthropology on this matter will flow immediately into our social life and values. Somehow we are stirred by a few old bones unearthed in an African gorge. We recognize, at times, that pronouncements on human biology can breed lions in our streets. We have come to distrust these scientific pronouncements not merely because of their proven explosiveness but because they have been shaped so frequently by

the social considerations upon which they bear. Until recently, natural scientists seemed incapable of discussing physical distinctions among human groups without at once lapsing from self-proclaimed objectivity. Since 1950 there has been

a remarkable scientific breakthrough in the study of human races, but still the critical social issues frequently reverberate through the most technically impressive discussions of human serology and genetics. The persistence and penetrative power

of these issues testifies to their centrality to our cultural values, to the fact that they impinge upon some of our most inward and long-standing concerns. Stripped of all elaboration, these issues resolve into two. The more obvious today is the question whether some groups of men are, on the whole, innately inferior to others. This is the “race question” in its now most familiar form; neither gas chambers nor the findings of science have effectively closed it in the popular mind. The second, closely related,

Vill INTRODUCTION issue wears a somewhat antiquated and almost mystical aspect, but it nonetheless remains fundamental to every dis-

cussion of racial differences. It may be stated concisely: Whether mankind is one. In the process of mind we customarily term “logical,” it is of course possible to contend for the unity of man as a species while asserting the innate inferiority of some or other race of men. By another, more inward logic, however, these two propositions sit so uneasily together that they can be (and have been) considered utterly incompatible. ‘Io assert the inferiority of a given race is to emphasize its separateness, to stress the part rather than the whole. Indeed the very concept of race implies that humanity is composed of discrete parts, that mankind is several, not one. Thus there has always been built into the discussion of human races a Mainspring of tension which drives the debate. Intellectually, the problem is to resolve the fact of diversity

among human groups with the equally inescapable fact of similarity among human beings. In America, the tension has been especially acute because our intellectual heritage and social experience have led us to lay unusually heavy stress both upon the distinctiveness (and inferiority) of human races and upon the likeness (and equality) of men. How very deeply this tension lies rooted in American culture is rendered apparent by this treatise by a long-forgotten president of Princeton University. More than most books, it instantly impresses upon us how much has changed since it was written—and how little. Some neglected works of the past command attention because they may be shown to have quietly helped to shape their better-known successors. Others

attain historical interest by having loosed an outburst of contemporary acclaim or horror which we neither share nor

fully comprehend. Others have a different value: without notable contemporary influence or impact, they serve as ordinary and unoriginal but thereby highly revealing summa-

INTRODUCTION 1X tions of prevailing thought, as position papers which expose the posture of an age. Samuel Stanhope Smith’s Essay on the Causes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the Human Species belongs primarily in this third category. For a book which adheres so ardently to a single subject, it furnishes a surprising number of gauges to the intellectual] currents of the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries. What is more arresting is the immediately obvious fact that Smith’s argument concerning human races has a curiously modern ring. He was intelligently concerned with the still current problem of human similarity and diversity, with the oneness of mankind. He argued a fundamental moral problem concerning the physical and mental differences among men which is debated, sotto voce, in the 1960's. Nor have the scientific questions with which he grappled been altered so much as might be supposed. It is a testimony to the extraordinary persistence of this issue that it has survived with only superficial modification the deeply revolutionary triumphs of Darwinism and genetics. If we find Smith’s knowledge of comparative racial physiology very sketchy, we should bear in mind that modern scientists have failed to answer many of the most elementary questions on the subject. If we become

impatient with Smith’s insistent contention that environmental influences most powerfully affect man’s physical char-

acteristics, we ought also to recognize that recent scientific achievements in the study of race point toward the same conclusion.? And if we find ourselves smiling condescendingly upon Smith’s defense of the literal authenticity of the book of Genesis, we would do well to note that a widely praised book on human evolution published in 1963 by an eminent geneticist contains at the head of its chapter on races a quotation from Scripture. It 1s true, on the other hand. that most modern scientific *See Note on the Concept of Race.

x INTRODUCTION discussions of race do not open with Scripture, much less contend for the special creation of humanity as a single pair, and that Smith was wrong and sometimes absurd on many points of natural science. Yet it would remain a mistake to read and dismiss the Essay merely as a Presbyterian minister's

polemical defense of the Bible, even though it was such a defense from beginning to end. For it is precisely this aspect of the Essay which affords the key to the puzzling way the book strikes us as utterly dated yet somehow modern. While

we no longer believe that all men are descended from a single pair, we nonetheless speak of the “human family” and

the “family of man.’ While we have ousted Noah and his three sons from their once vital place at the trunk of our family tree, we nonetheless contend for the “brotherhood of man.” If we have forgotten that Acts 17:26 declares that God “hath made of one blood all nations of men,” we nonetheless express our notions of both familial and racial relation-

ships in terms of common, or contrarily, of mixed, blood. Indeed all our thinking concerning the relationships among physically different groups of men is permeated by the vocabulary of familial ties. The book of Genesis remains a com-

pelling expression of the message proclaimed by today’s equalitarians, many of whom are religious nonbelievers— “all men are brothers.” Its appeal thus lies deeply embedded in man’s social organization of his reproductive capacity. Fully as much, too, the contrary sense of diversity among human groups was and is expressed in terms arising from the same human necessities. It is scarcely surprising, therefore, that there has been a profound continuity underlying the running debate about human races. Yet Smith’s Essay on the Causes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the Human Species is far from being

an uncompromising statement of the essential equality of human races. For it serves to demonstrate in quietly dramatic

INTRODUCTION XI terms the way in which a sense of inequality among races infiltrated traditional Christian doctrine in America. It fur-

nishes a measure of the great depth to which the idea of racial inferiority was able to penetrate the profound idea of human unity. It affords an unusually good glimpse of what was and remains the painful tension in America generated by the polar social facts of human likeness and dissimilarity. From the earliest history of this country these facts have been immediate; by the end of the eighteenth century they had become pressing. Out of the particular social circumstances and the intellectual climate of that age emerged Smith’s peculiarly revealing attempt at reconciliation. To understand this effort one must be aware of the path of Smith’s intellectual career

as it moved through the trials of faith and reason in the boisterous young republic.” ll

As though from birth, Samuel Stanhope Smith was committed to a life of the mind. A man of convinced piety, he never lapsed from his assurance that religious faith was best supported by a carefully cultivated rational faculty. He must have inherited this assurance largely from his father, a Scotch-

Irish Presbyterian minister living in Pequea, Pennsylvania,

when his eldest child was born in 1751. Samuel’s future was never in question: he would follow his father and maternal uncles into the ministry. As a boy he easily mastered the 2 Biographical information is in William B. Sprague, ed., Annals of the American Pulpit, 7 vols. (New York, 1857-1861), III, 335-345; the anonymous

memoir by Frederick Beasley in Sermons of Samuel Stanhope Smith, DD. .., 2 vols. (Philadelphia, 1821), I, 3-60; John Maclean, History of the College of New Jersey ..., 2 vols. (Philadelphia, 1877), H, 122-146; Samuel

Holt Monk, “Samuel Stanhope Smith (1751-1819): Friend of Rational Liberty,” in Willard Thorp, ed., The Lives of Eighteen from Princeton (Princeton, 1946), pp. 86-110; William H. Hudnut III, “Samuel Stanhope Smith: Enlightened Conservative,” Journal of the History of Ideas, 17 (1936), 540-552.

X11 INTRODUCTION appropriate academic subjects, chiefly classical, in his father’s school. When he was sixteen he entered the College of New Jersey which some twenty years earlier had been founded as a nursery of ministers for the Presbyterian Church. At Princeton he fell momentarily under the sway of a young tutor who spooned into him a totally inappropriate diet of the extreme

philosophical idealism of Bishop Berkeley, but happily he was rescued by the momentous arrival of John Witherspoon.

Not merely for the struggling little college but for the American colonies as a whole, Witherspoon was a magnificent catch. The arrival of one of Scotland’s most eminent scholars

and church leaders was an excellent palliative to a colonial

sense of inferiority and a triumph for the college and the Presbyterian Church. More important in the long run, Witherspoon was chiefly responsible for introducing the Scottish philosophy of Common Sense, which was widely and eagerly accepted in America and came to reign almost unchallenged in American colleges. In general the Scottish philosophy was confirmatory of existing beliefs and for Americans it functioned mainly as a holding mechanism against intellectual change. The case with natural history was typical: while the impact of this placid and sensible rejection of idealism was somewhat tangential it had the important specific effect of sustaining prevalent beliefs as to the reality of categories in nature. It effectively helped insulate Americans from doubts concerning the reality in nature of the distinction they saw between species, which did not change, and varieties, which did. It confuted, for example, the suggestion by John Locke that “the boundaries of the species, whereby men sort them,

are made by men.’ ? Was it not merely common sense to acknowledge that however much they might vary, dogs were dogs and cats were cats? On this matter, as on many others, *An Essay Concerning Human Understanding, bk. 3, chap. Vi.

INTRODUCTION X111 the Scottish philosophy handsomely confirmed existing prejudices in America. It appealed also to the needs of the young undergraduate, partly because Witherspoon was a persuasive mentor. Smith snapped back onto course, graduated as first orator in 1769,

studied theology with his father, returned to the college as a tutor, obtained his license from the Presbytery of Newcastle, and headed south to preach in the piedmont counties of Virginia. He was a great success. He became known as a vigorous yet graceful preacher for the cause of piety and for American liberty as well. His interest in education and Witherspoon’s endorsement led to his appointment as first president of Hampden-Sydney College. At this juncture, he ‘‘connected himself,’ as his nineteenth-century eulogist put it, “to

his venerable president and preceptor by ties even more intimate and interesting than those which subsist between the professor and pupil’”’—he married Witherspoon’s daughter.* Several years later, in 1779, he was called back to Prince-

ton as professor of moral philosophy. For the next fifteen years he was to serve frequently as acting president of the war-ravaged college, since Witherspoon was often absent and in old age became blind. Smith was clearly on his way to a

modest eminence as well as the presidency of the college. In 1783 Yale awarded him the degree of Doctor of Divinity. In 1785, he was elected to membership in the American Philosophical Society. ‘wo years later he delivered an “ingenious and learned Oration” before this organization which had be-

come the hub of science in America. The oration was immediately published as An Essay on the Causes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the Human Species, To Which

Are Added Strictures on Lord Kaims’s Discourse, on the Original Diversity of Mankind. ‘ [Beasley], ed.. Sermons, I, 22.

X1V INTRODUCTION This first edition, which was to be doubled in length twenty-three years later, was a straightforward, unpretentious attempt to show that physical variety among the peoples of the world was due to natural causes. At the outset Smith briskly ruled aside what he evidently regarded as the only contrary possibility, ‘the arbitrary hypothesis that men are originally sprung from different stocks, and are therefore divided by nature into different species.’’ While pointing

out that ‘we are not at liberty to make this supposition,” Smith argued on what he felt to be equally firm grounds that it would “be unphilosophical to recur to hypothesis’ when

the phenomenon could “on proper investigation, be accounted for by the ordinary laws of nature.” > Throughout his life he retained this assurance that good Christians need

have no fear of venturing into natural philosophy. What else could they find but the handiworks of God? Operating from the assumption of a single original stock,

Smith bent his efforts to show that man’s appearance had been altered in various ways by differing climates and states of society. Both extreme heat and extreme cold “augmented the bile’ and produced a dark complexion. The savage state tended to produce the same effect as well as to coarsen the features. Contrarily, a highly cultivated or civilized state of society gradually refined the features and complexion. It was a simple and not unconvincing line of argument, supported by instances drawn from all over the globe. Smith had perhaps been drawn to this topic while reading Sketches of the History of Man by Lord Kames, first pub-

lished in 1774 and greatly expanded in a parade of later editions. Kames was a noted man of letters, widely admired and entirely reputable apart from his eccentric theory as to man’s origination. He was also a Scot, and his aesthetic and critical theories were closely associated with the Common ° Essay (1787), pp. 1-2.

INTRODUCTION XV Sense philosophy. Kames had contended that different “races”

or “kinds” of men had been permanently “fitted” for differing climates, and toward the end of his discussion he had seemed for a moment to plunge over the brink into a plurality of creations. ““Though we cannot doubt of the authority of Moses,” he wrote, “yet his account of the creation of man is not a little puzzling, as it seems to contradict every one of the facts mentioned above.” Actually, this proved to be a signal for retreat, for Kames backed off with a bizarre theory

by which the descendants of the requisite single pair had been ‘‘divided into different kinds,’ and ‘“‘fitted for different

climates” immediately prior to dispersal to the corners of the earth.® In effect, Kames had trifled with Revelation and had asserted the inherent permanency of human differences. Samuel Stanhope Smith had every reason for desiring to quash this infidelity arising so close to home. Refutation was easy because Kames had been absurd. ‘The main argument of Smith’s Essay carried far greater convic-

tion, for it was in fact a well-sustained statement of longstanding and widely held views on the question of race. On the whole, it was well received. It appeared at a time, moreover, when interest in the question was quickening. That same year Thomas Jefferson published his Notes on the State of Virginia which contained both an eloquent denunciation of slavery and unfavorable remarks about Negroes which suggested to many readers that Jefferson thought they were

inherently and hence permanently inferior to white men. Suddenly, articles about race began appearing in American magazines and newspapers. At the same time the nation was in the throes of debate over the proposed Constitution. While Negro slavery and the slave traffic were not central to the discussion, these issues were aired pretty thoroughly and some

vigorous recriminations were exchanged between various ° Six Sketches on the History of Man (Philadelphia, 1776), pp. 1-50.

XVI INTRODUCTION sections of the country. At a more fundamental level of conception, moreover, the proposed Constitution and the nation

it established brought up the question of nationhood in such a way as to remind Americans that they lived in a land populated by diverse peoples. Who were the American people? Ihe American might easily be a “new man,” as Crevecoeur had put it. But did this mean that the American was a mulatto or a half-breedr Smith’s Essay contained, as we shall see, a response to this question which was eminently satisfying to Americans who

were struggling to establish a viable national union. This struggle was of course intimately associated with the necessity of demonstrating to Europeans, particularly Englishmen, that

the revolutionary republic was not going to fall apart at the seams and, indeed, that Americans were capable of polished accomplishments equal to those of the most cultivated nations of the Old World. There was no better way of pressing this point than by advertising the progress of science in Amer-

ica. Smith was no Rittenhouse, nor did his Essay engage a subject so likely to impress Europeans as astronomy. Yet Smith had produced an unusually integrated and sustained statement on a standing problem of natural philosophy, and it could be proffered confidently as another worthy instance of American scientific endeavor. One year after its initial appearance in Philadelphia, it was published in Edinburgh with corrections suggested by its author and additional notes and an introduction by ‘‘a Gentleman of the University of Edinburgh.” 7 The gentleman was, actually, an American, a young medical student who had become interested in human albinism and later became one of America’s most prominent naturalists. Benjamin Smith Barton was always the thoroughgoing nationalist, and his publishing Smith's Essay was as 7The Philadelphia edition was reprinted without significant change in London, 1789; see Note on the Text.

INTRODUCTION XV11 much an act of patriotism as a contribution to natural philosophy.

The book scarcely took England by storm, but it was accepted as an outstanding presentation of the argument that human variations were caused by environment, especially by climate. Anyone wishing to argue otherwise would have to contend against Smith. An English anatomist who did (and thereby drew Smith’s fire in 1810) described the Reverend Doctor as “‘one of the latest and ablest writers who attribute the colour of the human race to climate, &c.”’ § For an Eng-

lish comment on an American book, this represented an accolade. The Essay remained little known on the Continent, however, and even the wide net cast from Goettingen by the world’s foremost scholar of races failed to catch it. But then, neither had Professor Smith heard of Professor Blumenbach.

Smith was busy with other affairs. In the three years bracketing first publication of his Essay he attended the annual synod of the Presbyterian church and played an active and apparently sometimes crucial role in the infighting over details of the new Confession of Faith and Form of Govern-

ment and Discipline which were hammered out in final form just as the new Federal Constitution went into effect. On many points Smith held out for following the Scottish model, which among other things accorded special privileges to colleges and universities. He stood among “the Scottish Gentry” whom a clerical opponent at one point accused of “low and dirty Spite.” ®° Smith was not, at least ordinarily, a spiteful man, and he held the welfare of his church generously at heart. More than this, despite his deep personal involvement and commitment to his particular church, he was *Charles White, An Account of the Regular Gradation in Man, and in Different Animals and Vegetables; and from the Former to the Latter (London, 1799), p. 106.

Leonard J. Trinterud, The Forming of an American Tradition: A Reexamination of Colonial Presbyterianism (Philadelphia, 1949), pp. 284, 286.

XVill INTRODUCTION no sectarian bigot. On the contrary, Smith and Presbyterians generally were by this time wholly committed to a policy of

religious freedom. At Princeton, he told his students that the only proper concern of the state for religion was to prevent over-enthusiastic members of one sect from attempting to interfere with the worship of others. “By trusting to individual feeling and opinion,” he explained, there could be “no danger’ that religion would perish. Indeed a “variety of sects’ was even “useful” because ‘‘their mutual emulation” would make for “pious zeal’’ and “vigilant moral discipline over their internal manners.” ?° This wholehearted endorsement of religious pluralism was firmly grounded in Smith’s Scottish philosophy, which had to

presume a measure of reasonableness and a similarity of interest in all men. As Smith said, “‘a sentiment of religion

is deeply implanted in human nature.’’™ Fully as much, though, his happiness over a plurality of religious sects represented a response to the fact of religious diversity in America

and to the practical necessity of religious freedom. It is tempting to see in his endorsement of religious diversity within unity some connection with his intellectual efforts to impress unity upon the physical diversity of mankind. If such a connection is made, however, it leads inexorably to the irony that while with variety in religion Smith was entirely comfortable, with variety in physical appearance in America, as readers of his Essay will readily detect, he was not. Smith’s activity in the church slackened as he shouldered more and more burdens at the college. When Witherspoon finally died in 1794, the trustees named Smith as president

almost as a matter of course. Many on the board lived to 10 Smith, The Lectures, Corrected and Improved, Which Have Been Delivered for a Series of Years, in the College of New-Jersey; on the Subjects of Moral and Political Philosophy, 2 vols. (Trenton, 1812), II, 226-228. 4 Tectures, II, 227.

INTRODUCTION X1X regret the appointment. Now equipped with a title which matched the proportions of his labors and his sense of dignity,

Smith assumed the initiative. His energy was astonishing, especially since he suffered throughout his life from tuberculosis. He continued both his preaching and his lectures, and he found time to fulfill successfully the true function of a college president—raising funds. Without fanfare he began also to remodel the curriculum. As early as 1796 he confided

to Dr. Benjamin Rush that he was hoping to persuade the trustees to approve omission of classical languages after the freshman year. Smith himself was of course versed in Latin, Greek, and he knew some Hebrew; his revolutionary proposal

was simply an effort to clear student time for modern languages and, more especially, for the various branches of natural philosophy. He managed the appointment to the faculty of a young Scottish chemist, John Maclean, and thereby gave Princeton a significant first in undergraduate scientific train-

ing. Characteristically, Smith attended some of Maclean’s lectures and chemical experiments. He ordered from London “‘an apparatus of instruments for exhibiting experiments on natural philosophy” which included barometers, telescopes, an air pump, and an artificial eye. He purchased a cabinet of natural history which he announced stood next

to “Mr. Peale’s in Philadelphia . . . of any upon the continent.”’ 1? Perhaps because the college was flourishing under

his administration, he was able to persuade the trustees in 1799 to admit students to a special course of study in “such subjects of science as they or their parents may select.” The

trustees reluctance was evident in their resolution that

such students should merely receive “‘certificates of their pro-

ficiency in said sciences’ and that the regular diploma be awarded only to “those who have gone through a regular “Thomas Jefferson Wertenbaker, Princeton, 1746-1896 (Princeton, 1946), Ppp. 123-125.

X X INTRODUCTION course of study both in the learned [i.e., classical] languages and sciences.” 13 Nonetheless, despite the dragging feet of the trustees, Samuel Stanhope Smith for a time succeeded remarkably in his attempt to open the college to the fresh winds of contemporary scholarship. No program could afford clearer evidence of Smith’s genuine receptivity toward natural science and of his faith that science and theology had no legitimate quarrel. With assured confidence Smith had steered himself into a dangerous area of conflicting currents. In an important sense his program was not innovative but conservative, for it derived from the long-standing Puritan conviction that natural philosophy was “‘no Enemy,’ as Cotton Mather had put it, but rather “a mighty and wondrous Incentive to Religion.” "4 In this same sense, the trustees (chiefly Presbyterian ministers) who resisted his program comprehended more readily than Smith the potentially subversive character of science. As they perused his Essay of 1787—they scrutinized everything the president wrote—some of them may have sensed how far he had gone toward separating the “laws of nature’ from the law of Moses. Smith had in fact rested his case en-

tirely upon natural causes without troubling to support it with religious doctrine. True, his argument confirmed Genesis and thereby presumably produced incentive to religion. But if the history of man could be written without recourse to Scripture, then natural philosophy must possess independ-

ent validity. If the findings of science and the dictates of Revelation failed to coincide, what then? The eventual answer, of course, was open warfare. As to dating the initial stages of that contest, Smith’s introductory “Advertisement” to his second edition is instructive. By 1810, though he protested that ‘‘genuine philosophy has ever been #8 Maclean, History, II, 29. 144 Mather, The Christian Philosopher . .. (London, 1721), p. 1.

INTRODUCTION XX1 found the friend of true religion,’’ he was uneasily aware that “infidelity” had ‘lately bent her principal force to oppose the system of nature to that of revelation.” It was “from Natural Science,” he declared, that infidelity “now forms her chief attacks against the doctrines . . . of religion.”’ Smith had lapsed into the vocabulary of conflict. By “infidelity’’ Smith meant whatever opposed “true religion.”’ Partly he had in mind the noisy deism of his day, which actually stood in far more intimate cousinship to his

own reading of nature than he realized. Partly he had in mind the mounting number of explicit denials of the unity of man by natural scientists who, like Smith, reasoned from the facts of nature. More generally, Smith meant a strangely

foreign spirit so evidently abroad in the new nation and which came to roost even within his own citadel of fidelity, the College of New Jersey. By examining certain manifestations of this novel spirit, it is possible to see how Samuel Stanhope Smith held fast to his faiths in the face of his own mounting alarm. It is possible also to detect the way in which certain fundamental social changes were rocking the mental and institutional structure of orthodox religion. Particularly,

one can see how certain institutional requirements were serving to harden into intransigency the resistance of orthodox ministers to the claims of natural philosophy. lil

President Smith was disturbed by mounting evidence of a

surfeit of democracy in the new republic. Politically the safer party was the Federalist, and he stepped so far out of character as to serve as a New Jersey elector for John Adams

in 1801. His vote did nothing to stem the tide, but he continued his efforts to ensure that graduates of the college, at least, would know better than to flirt with the wench equality. In his lectures on moral and political philosophy to the senior

XX11 INTRODUCTION class, he went out of his way to explain that “‘universal suffrage is always dangerous” and that on principle the franchise

Should be restricted “by some rule of property.” In the United States, the property qualification was so ridiculously low that it was “‘at once, an acknowledgement of the political Justice of the principle, and an utter evasion of the benefit

which might be derived from it.” More generally, Smith continued, “the principle of a democratic republic is cor-

rupted when the spirit of equality ... is carried to an extreme.” Indeed, “by the natural order of things,” there would always exist “‘an inequality of property” and “‘an inequality of rank between the magistrate and the citizen.” It was essential, therefore, that ‘‘the sacred rights of property”’ be “respected” and that citizens “should reverence the magistrate.” 1°

Smith’s strictures on equality suggest not only his social conservatism but also his extrapolation from his own immediate social surroundings to society as a whole. Personally, Smith was a modest man, but his self-respect was unshakeable. With students and acquaintances he seems always to have aroused admiration but rarely affection. In every setting he remained pleasing, polite, elegant, even engaging, but unfailingly reserved and dignified. There is a ring of truth to the story that his younger brother once said to him: “Brother Sam, you don’t preach Jesus Christ and him crucified, but Sam Smith and him dignified.” 1® The Reverend Doctor Smith was, after all, a learned scholar of international reputation, a weighty minister of the church, and the governing officer of a distinguished college. On each count, there was every reason to suppose that he would receive deference,

respect, and even reverence—except that he was not receiving them. Especially the young gentlemen at the college 1% Smith, Lectures, I, 294-298, 309-312. 1% Maclean, History, II, 133. .

INTRODUCTION XX111 were growing insolent and irreverent; and at times they went wildly out of control.

It was more than a matter of youthful exuberance. In 1800, some overlong prayers read by the tutors resulted in

two riots within a fortnight. In 1807, the suspension of three students (for drinking and for cursing members of the faculty) led to open rebellion which got so far out of hand that townspeople were summoned only to be repulsed at the doors by students armed with banister railings; the trustees suspended almost three quarters of the student body and then easily obtained promises from almost every American college not to admit any of the suspended youths." Princeton was not alone: in Smith’s lifetime similar incidents occurred in all the colleges. His own reaction, which so many clerical presidents publicly shared, may be gauged by a letter he wrote to the Reverend Jedidiah Morse shortly after the great fire of 1802 in Nassau Hall. Smith suspected (wrongly, in all probability) that the fire had been deliberately set. He was certain that

the disaster was but “‘one effect of those irreligious and demoralizing principles which are tearing the bands of society

asunder, and threatening in the end to overturn our country.” Only two years before, he explained, a young man in his college had “attempted to excite an insurrection on jacobinic

and anti-religious principles.” Recently, an “insurrection”’ by students at the College of William and Mary had successfully “obliged the faculty to renounce the right of interrogat-

ing a student on any part of his conduct, or his studies.” Worse still, “in the exultation of their victory over old prejudices,’ Smith continued, “they broke into the church, and took out the Bible and burnt it.” “These, my friend,” he concluded dismally, “‘are some of the signs of the days which “ Wertenbaker, Princeton, pp. 136-143.

XX1V INTRODUCTION are coming upon us.” 8 To Smith, society seemed out of joint, In fact it was. For one thing, the classical curriculum in the colleges did little to excite the curiosity of students and much to arouse in them a feeling that their elders were out of date. Innovations such as Smith’s scientific program probably did more to exacerbate than assuage this feeling. More fundamentally, the boys of the early nineteenth century were a post-war generation. Their fathers had challenged power, framed a nation, and moved the world, and in doing so had fostered an ideology which entailed high responsibility. For boys from the South, so many of whom attended Princeton, the ideology required bold strokes of social reform which they knew they could never bring themselves to attempt. At the same time, this generation was rebelling, perhaps, against a system of religious values deeply rooted in traditional in-

stitutions. The ideology of the Revolution had not only placed strains upon these values but had greatly intensified the pressures along the fault plane between politics and religion which had developed long before. The necessity of

reconstituting political institutions had permitted and encouraged absorption of altered values drawn from a changing

intellectual climate. In the years during and after the war religious institutions changed too, but the ones already best established proved least able to adapt to altered values and social conditions. ‘Thus while the Presbyterians clung tenaciously to their standard of a classically educated ministry, pulpits in the expanding West went empty and the ranks of the Baptists and Methodists swelled. After the Revolution the proportion of Princeton graduates entering the ministry declined drastically. Samuel Stanhope Smith, who was patriotic, open-minded, and realistic, recog4 Smith to Jedidiah Morse, Princeton, Mar. 10, 1802. Princeton University Library, Manuscripts Division, Samuel Stanhope Smith Collection.

INTRODUCTION XXV nized and even welcomed the idea that colleges and academies

should serve “as so many elementary schools for training a constant succession of wise and enlightened statesmen for the republic.” 1® Budding statesmen required a broadened curriculum and Smith knew this even as he patiently gathered the handful of theological students in his study for instruc-

tion and prayers. The trustees did not. Increasingly, they saw their seminary as a hothouse of ungoverned foppery, infidelity, and rebelliousness. They blamed Smith. Many of them thought his discipline lax, and some began to suspect his doctrinal orthodoxy. When one of them heard that Smith advocated polygamy in his lectures on moral philosophy he engaged his nephew, a tutor at the college, to obtain notes of the president’s remarks. Smith had in fact maintained that polygamy was not contrary to the law of nature, and he continued to do so; his opinion on the matter was a logical extension of the assumptions of the Common Sense philosophy which conduced necessarily to cultural relativism.2° But then, the trustees were also disturbed by reports that the president

strongly commended to students the patently Arminian works of the leading Scottish philosopher, the Reverend Doctor Thomas Reid. Inevitably natural philosophy fell under suspicion too. In 1808 one of the ornaments of the board declared before the general assembly of the church, “The great extension of the physical sciences, and the taste and fashion of the age, have given such a shape and direction to the academical course that I confess it appears to me to be little adapted to introduce youth to the study of the Sacred Scriptures.” ?? It was a palpable swipe at Smith. I'wo years later Smith published the greatly enlarged edition of his Essay. If he was by this time overapologetic for Smith, Lectures, II, 306. ” Lectures, II, 119-127. *“ Maclean, History, II, 131.

XXV1 INTRODUCTION devoting “so much time to studies which seem to be only remotely connected with the offices of piety peculiarly belonging to a Christian minister,’ he nonetheless stood firm. As for the question of human variety, he declared, he ‘“‘would

be far from introducing the authority of religion to silence inquiry, and equally far . . . from making it a substitute for proof.” Here was a declaration of independence. Two years more, his health failing, his authority in the college deliberately undermined by the board, a separate theological seminary ensconced at Nassau Hall, and Professor John Maclean fired, Samuel Stanhope Smith consented to resign. He received a pension and thanks for his services. What separated

him from the clergymen who engineered his defeat was catholicity, imagination, open-mindedness, and tolerance. As he had written to his cousin the Reverend Samuel Blair in

1788, “I do not intend to wrap myself in the shroud of orthodoxy with lifeless acquiescence in established systems.” 2?

The irony was that Samuel Stanhope Smith was a man devoted to systems. His style of life was systematic; from birth he was committed to an explicit system of piety; he adopted a philosophic stance which however flexible was systematic in its simplicity; he clung tenaciously to a social system which seemed to be dissipating into disorder; and he gave allegiance

to science at a time when passion for systematizing was the salient quality of scientific thought. In order to comprehend

his Essay of 1810 we need to recall his larger conceptual world, particularly the reigning scientific cosmology of which his book was so revealingly expressive. By attending to some of the themes in his Essay, as well as to the manifestations of infidelity within natural science which Smith sought to strike down, we may see how that cosmology related to the tensions prevailing in his immediate social world and how, in an age Quoted in Hudnut, “Smith,” p. 543.

INTRODUCTION XXV11 which sought universals, the Essay was, peculiarly, an American book shaped by an American dilemma which still remains unresolved. 1V

One of the overriding facts in the development of modern science was that the heavens were conquered several centuries before the earth. Without inquiring into the reasons, it may be pointed out that the body of data requisite to a conceptual revolution in astronomy was inherently more accessible and manageable than the known facts of natural history. Newton's triumph came at a time when European vessels were returning with bulging cargoes of reports about hitherto unknown

plants, animals, and men. To recognize the critical character of this information and the difficulty with which it was

assimilated we have only to recall that the voyage of the Beagle took place almost four hundred years after the first reports began coming in from Portuguese navigators pressing down the coast of Africa.

The prior ordering of the heavens played a crucial role in shaping the progress of natural history in general and of anthropology in particular. Awed and almost hypnotized by Newton’s achievement, eighteenth-century Europeans reacted to the mounting deluge of information from overseas by attempting to mold it into as simple and well-ordered a system as that which reigned among the planets. ‘Their data were distressingly miscellaneous, and the best that could be done

was to distribute them into pigeonholes. Thus Linnaeus achieved his towering reputation as the Newton of the natural world by classifying into genera and species the specimens forwarded to him by hundreds of eager voyagers and

naturalists. Newton had revealed the orderliness of the divinely created universe; Linnaeus proclaimed the stability of life. There now existed precisely as many species as at

XXV111 INTRODUCTION the moment of Creation: “nullae species novae.” It was an amalgam of necessities: the scientific need for precision, the

prevalent conceptual need for clarity and order, and the pressing need for retention of piety. ‘Thoough Linnaeus himself came to doubt his own assertion, he had told an attentive world what it wanted to hear. He had revealed the Creator’s tidy craftsmanship; he had demonstrated order in nature and assigned to it the immutability of God. The impress of this conception upon ideas about human variability was so strong that we still feel its effects today. It

operated in contrary directions. On the one hand, it conduced to the view that different groups of human beings were discrete and permanent entities, that human races were, somehow, fixed and that peoples who appeared intermediate between two major groupings were unfortunate mixtures of the two. Perhaps this has been the more enduring influence. At the same time, however, this conception powerfully suggested that mankind was a single taxonomic unit. Linnaeus

had left considerable room for unstable variety within a species; indeed he had been led to emphasize changes and

variations within his primary units because he otherwise could not have held these species as constants. In fact mankind seemed to vary within confined limits just like any other single species. ‘This view was confirmed if referred to the widely accepted (and at the popular level, prevailing) crite-

rion of species, first stressed by Linnaeus’s distinguished predecessor John Ray: crosses between varieties would produce fertile offspring while crosses between species would not. On this question the ethnological laboratory in America had furnished considerable evidence. Furthermore, 1f the distinction between varieties and species was applied to the

accepted history of man laid out in Scripture, the logical conclusion was that human races were varieties. ‘To conclude otherwise required either outright repudiation of the Mosaic

INTRODUCTION XX1X account or the revealingly novel assertion that it pertained only to one race (the European). In any event, this distinction laid the question of race in a special mold; for generations of future inquirers it precluded the answer that varieties (races) of a given animal are potential species which may or may not develop into such.

It was within the confines of this established vocabulary that Samuel Stanhope Smith discussed the varieties of the human species. ‘Io demonstrate unity he had only to show why man had come to vary. As in 1787, he turned to natural forces, climate and manner of living, and showed that these

forces produced pronounced effects upon the body. The Tartars, for example, had short necks, narrow eyes, and clenched mouths which elevated their cheeks. Clearly these characteristics had been produced by extreme cold; certainly they were most pronounced among the laboring classes who were most exposed to it. Smith’s contentions on this matter were perhaps not so absurd as they may at first appear. Certainly they were entirely in line with the scientific assumptions of his own day. His overly mechanistic conception of the natural environment’s impact upon man was representa-

tive of the Newtonian age. In positing the inheritance of acquired characteristics, furthermore, Smith was operating upon an ancient assumption which remained without effective challenge at the time he wrote. There seemed to be no other way that the environment could effect permanent changes in men and animals. Then too, Smith very sensibly emphasized that changes in countenance occasioned by altered

circumstances occurred almost imperceptibly over a long period of time. Obviously he had in mind a pace of change far more rapid than we now conceive. Yet it is significant that he did not refer to some such explicit chronology of the world as Archbishop Usher's dating of the Creation at 4004 B.C.:

he made no effort to shut up earthly time within a narrow

XXX INTRODUCTION Biblicism. We need to note, too, that Smith’s environmentalist conclusions were not so preposterously far from the mark as they seemed before the recent explosion of scientific knowl-

edge about human races. In 1950 three reputable anthropologists advanced the argument that Mongolian facial features had resulted from adaption to extreme cold, in other words that these racial characteristics represented a response to environment by way, of course, of natural selection. Since 1950, moreover, serologists have demonstrated that at least a few racial characteristics in human beings can alter rapidly in response to an altered environment.** Smith was entirely correct, as it turns out, in supposing that human races were not fixed and separate units in nature.

In asserting the corporeal plasticity of man, Smith had laid the foundations for an imposing case for human equality. All varieties of men, belonging to a single species, possessed equal] adaptability. ‘hey possessed an inherent inner sameness. Given similar climates and similar cultural levels, they would even come eventually to look alike. On this point his views on culture—what he called “state of society” and “man-

ner of living’’—assumed a critical role. For it would have been possible to argue that savage peoples were inherently

incapable of civilization and that therefore their bodies would remain forever deprived of the beneficial influences of the cultivated state. Smith was certain, however, and went out of his way to make the point, that man had originally been created in a more or less civilized condition. How, he argued, could men ever have emerged from that deplorable state in which they were “‘brutalized in all their faculties,” ‘impelled by incessant and importunate wants; urged by the perpetual clamors of appetite,” and “their mental powers almost annihilated” by “rudeness and miseries’? Thus “the existence of civilized society in the world” was “proof” that

7% See Note on the Concept’ of Race. ,

INTRODUCTION XXX1 man was not originally savage. Here was an important point. By asserting the priority of the civilized state, Smith was contending against the half-formed notion that savages were inherently different from civilized men. Even the most barbar-

ous of men must be presumed to retain the capacity for civilization, for no people could have lost entirely a capacity

originally endowed upon them by their Creator. Actually, Smith seems not to have fully recognized that this point was requisite to his argument for physical adaptability; his insistence upon it derived from the Common Sense philosophy and from the characteristically eighteenth-century penchant

for generalizing men into man. He sensed instinctively, though, that his case for specific human unity required positing a core of experience and capacity common to all men. Smith’s case for human pliancy further suggested inherent

equality among human beings by erasing the lines of demarcation between various races. By claiming all men as a single species and by stressing their fluctuating variability, Smith threw into question the rationale underlying the many attempts to name and classify the various types of men. He

pointed out that there had been almost as many different classifications as classifiers and that it was “impossible” and even “useless” to make such an attempt. This position may have violated the Linnaean spirit but not the Linnaean logic, for Linnaeus himself had been somewhat vague and inconsistent in his classifications of men, chiefly because he at-

tached no particular importance to straightening out what were, after all, only varieties of the single species Homo. Smith’s whole argument told against the view that the races of man were discrete and permanent entities. Viewed from the twentieth century, Smith’s argument stands out clearly as something more than an attack upon the concept of race. His Essay was a manifestation of a momen-

tous change in Western culture, and it serves to illustrate

XXX11 INTRODUCTION with striking clarity one of the important ways in which this change came about. We can see now that no aspect of the secularization of the conceptual framework of Western culture has been more critical than the translation of Christian

equality from heaven to earth. While this translation was marked by struggle, the fighting broke out, as usually happens, only after a momentous change had already taken place. When Smith sallied forth in 1810 from “the interior fortresses of religion” to defend ‘‘her outworks,’ he unwittingly demonstrated that the question of equality had moved to new ground. From the facts of natural history Smith spoke for an equality among men which derived from

corporeal sameness. Rather than equal before God, men were equal before their environment. The fact that all men became darkened by exposure to the sun was of a significantly

different order than the fact that all men came to face the justice of God—except, of course, that both facts entailed a universally shared experience. Men had been created equal by the Creator, yes, but the evidence for this creation now lay in man’s physical being. The translation of man into a

biologic entity had occurred within the very fortresses of religion. The process of translation had been greatly stimulated by the discovery that the world was inhabited by men of strange shapes and colors. ‘Thus the expansion of Europe overseas acted to secularize the concept of equality. At the same time, though, that expansion laid the social and conceptual bases for unprecedented assertions of inequality among men. Sig-

nificantly, these assertions came chiefly from natural ph1losophers who, more narrowly than Samuel Stanhope Smith, were disposed to treat of man as a physical being only. It was these assertions which Smith tried to refute as he sought in 1810 to stamp out infidelity as it had cropped up im science.

/

INTRODUCTION XXXI111 Vv

Smith retained in his 1810 edition the old “strictures” against Lord Kames. He was aware, however, that more dangerous challenges had arisen. Partly, infidelity had grown bold and militant in the quarter century since first publica-

tion of his Essay. Partly, too, Smith had at last caught up with contemporary scholarship in the field of anthropology. Almost certainly it was Benjamin Smith Barton who updated him, for Barton had for some reason chosen the odd course of leaving Edinburgh in favor of taking his M.D. at the University of Goettingen. There the medical faculty included Europe’s pre-eminent authority on man’s physical variability, Johann Friedrich Blumenbach, who had first published his Latin dissertation On the Natural Variety of Mankind in 1776. In a second edition (1781) Blumenbach elabo-

rated his five-fold classification of man and pinned upon light skinned peoples the inappropriate but remarkably adhesive label, Caucasian. In 1795 he published a third and final edition; that same year Barton departed for America bearing his M.D. and, in all probability, a copy of Blumenbach’s latest work.?4 It is entirely certain, at any rate, that at some point Samuel Stanhope Smith obtained a copy of this

edition which he honored by name and, less frankly but well within the standards of the day, by borrowing much of the material which Blumenbach had so assiduously ferreted from voyagers and learned journals written in at least six languages, It was a curiously early impact of German scholarship on America. Smith larded his pages with references and thereby gave an impression of much wider reading than he

had in fact done. Like many learned Americans in later years, Smith was vastly impressed by the German professor’s “See “Blumenbach” in List of Smith's Sources.

XXX1V INTRODUCTION footnotes. He was further impressed and delighted by Blumenbach’s insistence upon the specific unity of the varieties of man. Smith very much needed to borrow Blumenbach’s prestige and battery of references because his own position had been vigorously assailed by professional scientists. “The London edition of 1788 had been favorably received by the Monthly

Review but roughly disparaged in the Critical Review by someone who an American supporter of Smith’s Essay decided was “evidently an anatomist.” 75 This last was a shrewd guess which foretold the direction from which the most formidable onslaughts were to appear. It was the science of comparative

anatomy which most effectively challenged the unity and equality of mankind. The Dutch anatomist Peter Camper was the first to intro-

duce, beginning in the 177vs, a measure of quantitative precision into the study of anatomical differences among human races. Camper became widely known for his “facial angle’ which was, roughly, a measurement of prognathism

produced by intersecting a line drawn from the forehead down the vertical axis of the face with a horizontal baseline

running from the ear to the base of the nose. As he lined up his collection of skulls in order of increasing angles, Camper found it ‘amusing to contemplate” the “regular succession” from apes to Negroes on up to Europeans.”® In

Great Britain, Camper’s suggestions were picked up and propagated by Dr. John Hunter, the great surgeon and naturalist who adorned the borders of a pool outside his private museum with animal and human skulls. Hunter, too, liked to line up his collection by facial angles. On one occasion he *% Monthly Review, 80 (1789), 184-185; see “Critical Reviewers” in List of Smith’s Sources.

*T,. Cogan, trans, The Works of the Late Professor Camper, on the

Connexion between the Science of Anatomy and the Arts of Drawing, Painting, Statuary ... (London, 1794), Pp. 50.

INTRODUCTION XXXV showed it to a younger surgeon, Dr. Charles White, who was enormously impressed by the downward progression of European, Asiatic, American Indian, Negro, orangoutang, and monkey. It occurred to White ‘“‘that Nature would not employ gradation in one instance only, but would adopt it

as a general principle’; and White set out to write an account which he published as The Regular Gradation of Man, and in Different Animals and Vegetables (London, 1799).*'

Charles White devoted the bulk of his book to proving that in every anatomical detail, Europeans were highest and Negroes lowest on the scale of mankind. White saw nothing a priori about his procedure. “I did not carry my enquiries

into provincial or national varieties or features,’ he announced at the outset, “but confined them chiefly to the extremes of the human race,” to the ‘“European” and the “African.” “I was persuaded,’ White continued, “that if | could prove a specific distinction betwixt these two, the intermediate gradations would be more easily allowed.” It this seemed to assume the existence of what was about to be

proved, it should be borne in mind that Samuel Stanhope Smith made much the same assumption. Negroes and whites were, as Smith said, the “‘capital varieties” of mankind. Much of Charles White’s remaining argument was merely a lengthy catalog of the particular ways in which the Negro

more closely resembled the ape than did the “European.” (White consistently used that term rather than the more American “white” man.) He had carefully examined skeletons of Europeans, Negroes, an “‘orangoutang” (our “chimpanzee’’), and a monkey, as well as the bodies of living Englishmen and Negroes, and he concluded that physiologically

the white man surpassed the Negro as much as the Negro did the ape. To support his contention that Negroes were * This and the following quotations from White’s work may be found at pp. 1, 19, 41, 42.

XXXV1 INTRODUCTION mentally inferior, White relied not only upon his own evi-

dence of lesser cranial capacity but on the authority of a famous American scientist, Thomas Jefferson, whom he quoted at length. Yet his book was not heavily derivative; his case for Negro inferiority rested on an unprecedented if not always reliable array of physiological detail. It was not widely read in America, but it did have considerable impact because it drew the attention of certain scientists (not to say Samuel Stanhope Smith) and because it contained a special appeal for some Americans: Charles White had established a striking precedent for grounding Negro inferiority in the ostensibly ineluctable facts of anatomy.

In fact, White’s treatise was less an elucidation of the facts of natural history than a hymn of praise to “the beautiful gradation that subsists amongst created beings.”’ He had picked up the ancient idea of the Great Chain of Being which

had become so popular in the eighteenth century and had threaded into it the races of men. In its most common form, the Chain was conceived as the graded system of nature by which every plant and animal was arranged (by the Deity)

in infinitesimal steps from the lowest forms through the merest animucula on up to man and (for those still so inclined) up through the myriad ranks of heavenly beings to the Creator himself. There were no links missing; all nature was in its appointed place. As White exclaimed ecstatically, “Nature exhibits to our view an immense chain of beings . . . suited to their stations in the general system.” As a generalized concept the Great Chain appealed enor-

mously to a century bent on finding order and system in nature and society, though we can see now that this rage for system betrayed an inner recognition that both nature and society were falling into appalling disarray. In particular, the Chain afforded a convenient means of comprehending the strange-looking savage peoples whom Europeans were dis-

INTRODUCTION XXXV1l covering and exploiting overseas. The specific ranking of men was not new when Charles White undertook it; the novelty of his achievement lay in his detailed anatomical demonstration. It was this aspect of White’s book which President Smith found hardest to combat. He had no skulls nor skeletons, but he did scurry about the kitchens of Princeton bravely brandishing a foot rule and thermometer. He could scarcely dodge

a challenge which had arisen from the inductive principle of natural philosophy upon which his own book rested fully as much as White’s. Yet he found it possible simply to ignore the principle of gradation: there were other ways of ordering mankind. The great physiologist at Goettingen had made no

effort to assort his five principal varieties of men upon a vertical scale; indeed at the outset Blumenbach had announced his opposition to the metaphysical concept of con-

tinuity and gradation in nature. Neither had the august Linnaeus ever linked his myriad species in an ascending chain. Smith was wise to avoid the matter entirely, for it was difficult to challenge the concept of the Chain directly with-

out implying that nature was not so highly ordered as it might be. Smith was not a man to encourage disorder. With Charles White infidelity had brazenly advanced into the open, for he concluded flatly that mankind was divided

into several species, that all men had not derived from a single pair, that the Mosaic account suggested creation of other pairs in addition to Adam and Eve, and that, after all, Revelation should not be regarded as a handbook of natural history. Worse still for President Smith, infidelity reared its head not far from Princeton and challenged his Essay with an arrogant insolence which the courteous Charles White had scrupulously avoided. Dr. John Augustine Smith’s lecture

to a group of New York medical students in 1808 leaned heavily on eminent authorities in Europe, whence he was

XXXV111 INTRODUCTION freshly returned with a medical degree, and he was able to

discourse learnedly on such technical abstrusities as the facial angle and the rete mucosum.?® At the outset John Augustine Smith announced his intention of proving that the “anatomical structure” of the “European” (significantly he borrowed Charles White’s term) was “superior” to the

Asiatic, Indian, and Negro, “‘or, at least, that it is farther removed from the brute creation.” In nature, Europeans and Negroes were “placed at the opposite extremes of the scale.” He continued with the customary obeisances to the blending of infinite gradations in nature, though in a surprising concession to religious orthodoxy he suggested the existence of a perceptible gap between man and animals. Yet the apes, especially the orangoutang, stood next to man, and Smith was not disposed to think the gap between orang and Negro

very wide. Enthusiastically he appealed principally to a single index of gradation—the facial angle—and summoned as witnesses Camper, Cuvier, Hunter, and White. In nature the slope of the head flattened progressively from Europeans through Negroes to monkeys and still lesser creatures; the strikingly high facial angles of the Greeks and Romans probably attested to the historical degeneration which those unacquainted with facial angles had long suspected on other

erounds. Perhaps, Smith added rapturously, the owl had been chosen as the symbol of wisdom because of its exceedingly high facial angle! The by now rather breathless Dr. Smith was by no means intent upon degrading the Negro—any more than warranted

by anatomical facts. He summoned his students mantully to face them. The Negro’s brain was firmer and smaller than

the European’s. Negroes had longer arms, often an extra 28 John] Augustine Smith, ‘‘A Lecture Introductory to the Second Course of Anatomical Instruction in the College of Physicians and Surgeons for the State of New-York ... ,” New-York Medical and Philosophical Journal and Review, 1 (1809), 32-48.

INTRODUCTION XXX1X bone in the back, and a peculiar articulation of the legs which made their gait more awkward. ‘Too many known exceptions vitiated the pretended rule of Ray and Buffon that two animals producing fertile offspring belonged necessarily to the same species. This broad hint was as far as the brash doctor from Virginia was willing to go on the question whether Negroes were a separate species. He skillfully side-

stepped the standard terminology by employing the word race, which he said was to be used “merely to express the fact, that differences do exist.’ At that time the term race was in fact characterized by absence of precise meaning; 1ndeed it was being brought into use by writers like Dr. Smith

who sought to avoid the customary dichotomy between species and varieties while discussing the differences among groups of mankind. Smith the anatomist went on to castigate Smith the dabbler

in science for trying to throw his weight around in the laboratory when he belonged in the pulpit. Particularly he ridiculed the Reverend Doctor’s ignorance of the true structure of the skin. (Actually Samuel Stanhope Smith’s knowledge of the subject was secondhand but perfectly adequate then and not badly mistaken by modern standards.) As his clinching demonstration that color was not a function of climate or the state of society John Augustine Smith asked President Smith to explain how these environmental factors could possibly account for the Negro’s distinctive bones. Despite the effectiveness of this sally, in drawing his lecture to a close John Augustine Smith hastily modified his posture of

assured confidence. He apologized that the causes of the differences he had enumerated were “unknown,” while piously assuring his students that they certainly were “‘sec-

ondary,’ that is, in operation since the Creation. “But on this subject,” he concluded carefully, ‘as on every other which may occur, I hold it my duty to lay before you all the

xl INTRODUCTION facts which are relevant, all the opinions which are plausible, leaving you then to judge for yourselves. Different minds are

satished with different degrees of evidence; and far be it from me to fix the bounds of your faith.” In effect Smith kicked down the scientific enclosure around Revelation, refused (publicly, at least) to leave the ground, but then assured his students that they were welcome to do so. Students at the College of New Jersey were under better care. President Smith lectured them on the unity of man and determined to enlarge his views for the world at large. He was appalled by the overt manifestations of infidelity in the college and in the larger domain of natural science; he was deeply shaken by disorders among the students and still more by the specter of disorder in the natural philosophy of man. Nor did he fail to see the obvious connections. ‘The most telling point in his £ssay was his insistence that “the whole

philosophy of man’ was “confounded by that hypothesis which divides the kind into various species, radically different from one another.” Destroy the unity of man, he cried, and ‘‘no certain and universal principles of human nature remain.” Denial of that unity meant the destruction of ‘“‘the

foundations of duty and morals, and, in a word... the whole science of human nature.” If we hear in these words the ring of the complacent Common Sense philosophy and the clamor for universals so characteristic of the eighteenth century, we should recall that on this bedrock Smith built the cultural relativism which we fully share. We share, too,

without fully realizing it, the assumption of fundamental sameness among men. V1

In setting forth his case for variation by natural causes, Smith strummed upon certain themes which we can recognize

now as deriving from the impact upon Americans of their

INTRODUCTION xl confrontation with two distinct non-European peoples in a wilderness environment. His Essay makes plain how wrong it is to suppose that Englishmen in America were rubbed loose from their Englishness by sheer geographic space and natural

abundance. It is possible, of course, to find very simular themes in Europe, but the peculiar amalgam and the special insistencies in Smith’s book reveal how very much more immediate the problem of human physical and cultural diversity had become for transplanted Europeans who lived with it than for those who sat reading about it in the comfortable home of civilization.

In a sense, Americans were more at ease with human diversity because more closely acquainted with it. Especially in the area of the country where Smith lived, Europeans of many differing nationalities and religions lived side by side in relative peace. ‘The fact of this diversity had dictated peace, but perhaps it did not win that unquestioning inner acceptance which is so rarely inspired by a dictated settlement. Certainly this fact did not inspire European Americans to extend the reign of religious and ethnic toleration to the two nonFuropean peoples in America; and it may be that the exclusion of Indians and Negroes was partially owing to a search for greater security in the new accommodation among diverse European groups. For special reasons the exclusion of the Indian was marked by an obvious ambivalence. Originally he had been heralded as a candidate for conversion to Christianity and civilization: indeed reshaping him upon the European model had been

high on the original agenda for planting in America. The project was a total failure; the Indian was incorrigibly savage.

Yet his savagery could be turned to good purpose by promoting him as a model which migrants to the wilderness must not imitate, and in this way he came to serve as an incentive

to maintenance of traditional propriety and religion. In the

xlii INTRODUCTION second half of the eighteenth century, however, this develop-

ment was in some measure countered when Americans learned that their own bumptious growth was stirring Europeans to take a second look at America and its inhabitants. Americans were quick to respond to the disparagement of their natural surroundings and its aboriginals, the more so because a few European critics broadened the inherent hint to explicit statements that the American environment was diminishing the size and vigor of Europeans living there. In any case Americans had to defend the Indian because he was, after all, an integral part of their natural milieu. The Indian was a savage, but he was our savage. Savagery was and always had been his most arresting quality. [hus it was no happenstance that when Samuel Stanhope

Smith discussed the native American variety of man, he held the Indian largely apart from the context of physical variation. Only when he came to dwell upon the importance of “manner of living” did he trot out the Indians as a prime

exhibit. ‘(he Indian’s real importance lay sufficiently removed from his central argument concerning complexion and figure that he was led to expatiate upon it in an appendix. Yet this appendix was tied firmly to the Essay by the strong strand of cultural relativism: Smith went out of his way to explain the underlying reasonableness of the Indians’ apparently senseless and inexplicable practices, such as their seeming inconsistency 1n torturing some captives and adopting others. On such matters, the Common Sense philosophy held him steadily on course and prevented his veering off toward either of the two extremes between which his countrymen were vacillating: bitter condemnation of the Indian’s barbarity and lionization of the Indian’s noble character. Equally symptomatic of American attitudes was Smith’s separation of the Indian from the Negro. ‘The Indian’s physiognomy held no special fascination, and Americans were inclined to think of his color in terms of bear grease and war

INTRODUCTION xliil paint. In significant contrast, interest in the Negro centered upon his appearance, especially upon his black color and

its seeming indelibility. Thus the central argument of Smith’s Essay turned upon the question, so revealingly framed, as to why the Negro was physically different from the white man. Significantly, it was with Negroes that Smith had to strain hardest to sustain his case for human plasticity. The result was astonishingly revelatory of American attitudes toward the race of men they had enslaved. Because Smith was compelled to explain the Negro’s ap-

pearance as the product of environment, he had also to discuss the probable effects of the Negro’s translation from tropical Africa to temperate America. Here was a rare opportunity to buttress his argument and to proclaim the beneficence of the American habitat. So Smith announced to the world that it was “an undoubted fact” that the descendants of Africans in America were “gradually losing these peculiarities so offensive to our eye.” The change toward the European form was most pronounced, Smith felt, among slaves in the North and among house servants in the plantations, a fact which further confirmed the potent influence of ‘“‘manner of living.” Nor was he disposed to temporize on the logi-

cal result: “In Princeton, and its vicinity,’ he declared, ‘‘I daily see persons of the African race whose limbs are as handsomely formed as those of the inferior and laboring classes, either of Europeans, or Anglo-Americans.” The Amer-

ican climate and civilization were operating to transform Negroes into white men! It was a magnificent and pathetic proposition, one which spoke volumes as to the prevailing faith in the power of environment as well as to the pressures generated by the nation’s racial situation. The social (and evidently aesthetic) problem would go away as Negroes quietly disappeared. Their disappearance would crumble the rock upon which the noxious institution of slavery was founded. It would

xliv INTRODUCTION render all the inhabitants of the country a single people, thereby rendering the United States truly a nation. It would proclaim to Europeans the beneficence of the American habitat and the attainment by Americans of a truly cultivated condition in what had once been wilderness. It would confirm the adaptability of man and demonstrate the wisdom and goodness of the Creator. It would lay to rest all doubts concerning the fundamental unity of man and would once more prove natural history an ally to religion. Today, Smith’s contention seems rather like the autistic fancy of a cloistered academic. At the time, too, only a hand-

ful of Americans could bring themselves to believe that Negroes were becoming white men by any process other than intermixture. This process was utterly repugnant (in theory), and Smith stood virtually alone, and furthest from

social reality, in endorsing intermarriage if distant communities of freedmen were established in the West.?? His friend, the benevolent physician Benjamin Rush, shared his hopes for alteration (though not his acceptance of miscegenation) and his keen interest in Henry Moss, the famous Negro whose blotchy skin appeared to be turning white. Dr. Hugh

Williamson, the prominent statesman and scientist (and thereby friend of Thomas Jefferson’s), was also of the opinion

that “the African, with a flat nose, thick lips, arched shins, and large hips, in a few generations, after he is removed to a better climate, and has been accustomed to sit, and dress, and feed like civilized people, is observed to alter greatly in his shape and features.” *° Smith himself seems to have won over David Ramsay, the physician-historian of Charles*® Smith, Lectures, WI, 176-177.

® Benjamin Rush, “Observations Intended To Favour a Supposition That the Black Color (As It Is Called) of the Negrocs Is Derived from the Leprosy,” American Philosophical Society, Transactions, 4 (1799), 289-297; Hugh Wil-

liamson, Observations on the Climate in Different Parts of America... to Which Are Added, Remarks on the Different Complextons of the Human Race ... (New York, 1811), p. 40.

INTRODUCTION xIv ton who had married another of Witherspoon's daughters. In a letter to Thomas Jefferson, Ramsay advanced a compendious version of Smith’s argument in reproach to Jefferson’s assertions of Negro inferiority in the Notes on Virginia. Ramsay had read the Notes with “infinite pleasure” and admired his friend’s ‘generous indignation at slavery,’ but he thought Jefferson had “depressed the negroes too low.” “I believe,” Ramsey continued, “‘all mankind to be originally the same and only diversified by accidental circumstances. I

flatter myself that in a few centuries the negroes will lose their black color. I think now they are less black in Jersey than Carolina, their [lips] less thick, their noses less flat. ‘The

state of society has an influence not less than climate. Our back country people are as much savage as the Cherokees.” **

While this line of argument failed of widespread adoption even among antislavery advocates in the North, neither was it laughed out of court. The notion of Negroes gradually becoming less Negroid was by no means completely ridiculous

or scientifically disreputable. Indeed no one could think of a more convincing cause for human deviation than climate, and the Negro’s characteristics necessarily would be rectified by causes analogous to those which had produced them. Samuel Stanhope Smith was by no means alone among his countrymen, moreover, in nursing the hope that Negroes would simply go away. Perhaps Smith had an uneasy feeling of vulnerability, for he reversed the customary assumption that human skin color

was more subject to change than bone structure and facial

form. His insistence on this point may have been partly tactical: it lent his argument an air of technicality and scientific objectivity and it improved his entire case by demonstrating plasticity where it was least expected. Partly, too, * New York, May 3, 1786, Julian P. Boyd, ed., The Papers of Thomas Jefferson (Princeton, 1950—), IX, 441.

xIvi INTRODUCTION this contention that black skin was of all physical characteristics the least amenable to the beneficial effects of environment may have derived from Smith’s instinctive recognition of the need to assert the Negro’s inner sameness. By comparison to bones and blood and to susceptibility to disease, the skin was superficial. At the same time, Smith’s contention squared perfectly with the prevalent assumption that the most Negro thing about the Negro was his blackness. In an arresting and tragic way, Smith’s entire Essay serves

to demonstrate how thoroughly the assumption of racial inferiority had infiltrated the citadel of equality. For while he tried valiantly to stamp out infidelity as it appeared in science, he failed to strike at the root of his opponents’ argument. The concept of ordered hierarchy in nature underlay all propositions concerning the Negro’s inferiority, and without laying ax to that concept these propositions would continue to blossom in one form or another. Yet Smith was incapable of denying absolutely the principle of hierarchy: he never negated the proposition of “gradation in man.”’ His utter failure to challenge the concept of the Chain masked unwitting acceptance of several of its most critical principles. Smith’s answer to the Negro’s lower facial angle was neither denial of the facts nor a declaration of their irrelevance but

a claim that the head of the Negro was changing toward resemblance of the white man’s higher form! In effect Smith was denying inherent inferiority yet conceding present inferiority. His whole book shouted that the Negro was going

to be equal of the white man only when the Negro came to look like one. Vil

In retrospect, it seems almost as if Samuel Stanhope Smith

had deliberately driven his life into a precarious, even untenable, position. In the six years left to him after his forced

INTRODUCTION xlvii resignation in 1812, he must have wondered vaguely and

sadly how it was that piety and rational faith had come into such sharp collision that a man of ability and rectitude had been squeezed from his rightful seat in the world. He

had indeed been caught between hardening religious orthodoxy and a voracious spirit of free inquiry. The span of his career had bridged a change which he never really understood. Religious fidelity and rational inquiry were coming each to demand an exclusive loyalty, and Smith was inflexibly loyal to both. He was not a man to head for new frontiers.

Perhaps he would have done better not to rush forth to defend the “outworks”’ of true fidelity. His quickness in bringing the charge of infidelity against his opponents in natural science did something to exacerbate the conflict he sought to avoid. But he saw no choice, and his blindness is revealing of that stage in the history of Western culture when men stood poised on the brink of a revolution which was to overthrow man’s place in the world. Smith sensed the ferment in the social order (the more easily because it reverberated in the halls of his college) and he sniffed the air of discontent as 1t arose in science. He would have been farsighted indeed to have perceived any connection between the decline of social hierarchy and the rise of a racial one. He was profoundly committed to rational order in nature and in man and to the

centrality of the Creator’s plan. He lived at a time when it was impossible to admit the existence of chaos in either. In his Essay of 1810 Smith laid out a statement of human unity which most Americans accepted in a general way until Darwin and the Civil War exploded the context in which he had written. During the ante-bellum period a noisy American

school of anthropologists shrilly denied the original unity of man.*? At the same time, clerical defenders of Scripture “William Stanton, The Leopard’s Spots: Scientific Attitudes toward Race in America, 1815-59 (Chicago, 1960).

xlviil INTRODUCTION assumed an increasingly rigid and dogmatic posture. Smith’s

Essay was, by comparison, notably lacking in the strident assertiveness of later years when evidence was mounting that Genesis was simply wrong as to the natural history of man. While the most pathetic and anxiously defensive assertions of descent from a single pair came in response to the challenge of Darwinism, there developed in many quarters before 1859 a defensiveness on the subject which became increasingly uneasy and more narrowly concerned with maintaining the unique authoritativeness and precise details of Genesis. In the late 1840’s for example, the Reverend Thomas Smyth, a Scotch-Irish Presbyterian divine who settled in Charleston, South Carolina, became so disturbed by the contentions of Louis Agassiz and others concerning the separate origin of races that he wrote a long and hastily eclectic defense of The

Unity of the Human Races which in many respects very Closely paralleled Smith’s Essay of 1810. It simply would not

have occurred to the Reverend Samuel Smith, as it did to the Reverend Thomas Smyth in mid-nineteenth century, to announce that “the 10th and 11th chapters of Genesis are unquestionably the best ethnographical document on the face of the earth.” ** The president of Princeton would have found this statement gratuitous and very nearly wrong. Despite the beckoning anthropologists, an overwhelming majority of Southerners preferred to retain the Bible at the

cost of passing by an opportunity for vindicating slavery. Smith’s own position on slavery was premonitory of what was

to happen during the nineteenth century. At first sight, it is astonishing that he could expatiate at length upon the question of human races without making plain the relevance of his argument to the social institution and, equally, that he could fail to see how easily his climatic argument applied 87. William Flinn, ed., Complete Works of Rev. Thomas Smyth, D.D., new ed., VIII (Columbia, $.C., 1910), 125.

INTRODUCTION xlix as justification for using Negro labor in the Southern states. His conspicuous silence on slavery in the £ssay was of course not an endorsement of the institution but rather a declaration of the irrelevance of social arrangements to the fundamental fact of human unity as prescribed by Scripture. He opposed slavery on principle, and in the Essay he was happy to point out that the Negro’s appearance was noticeably improved by mild treatment and household association with white people. Elsewhere, in one of his lectures on moral philosophy, he flatly denounced the institution, though naturally he was glacially conservative as to a program of action. He warned his students that “great precaution must be used not to render their emancipation a worse evil than their servitude.”’ Slaves were totally unaccustomed to freedom and were,

after all, someone’s personal property. Perhaps slaves might be accorded rights to a peculium, a plot of ground enabling

them to cultivate produce (and presumably the Protestant virtues) with which gradually to earn their freedom.** It was precisely this separation of slavery from the question of race which characterized American thinking until Emancipation. There were counter tendencies, to be sure: but the Mosaic version of man’s origin was firmly in the saddle, and an overt and institutionalized system of racial subordination furnished its own rationale which was, by and large, self-sufficient. The overthrow of these two firm fixtures opened the way and indeed invited white men to integrate the Negro’s biological inferiority with his subordinate social position. The Negro’s status could be fixed by fastening him upon a lower level of evolutionary development. From the 1880's, the new

immigration in the North helped join the sections in the common effort. What is impressive about the development of this racism against which we are still reacting is that the first buds may be detected a full century before its flowering “Smith, Lectures, I, 159-179.

] INTRODUCTION at the turn of the twentieth century. While Darwin and his predecessors had exploded the concept of the Great Chain, the formulations of Charles White were easily translated into the language of the new cosmology—Negroes were still a

“lower” race. A profound revolution in Western thought left the Negro right where he had been, inferior to the white man and next above the ape. And in the solemn assertions of Samuel Stanhope Smith that life in America would transform Negroes literally into white men, we can see that the pejorative judgment was already in, long before the courts of science and of law elaborated the verdict. In 1810 Samuel Stanhope Smith, rooted in a disintegrating social world where

due deference had been the cement of proper order, had failed the essential task of challenging hierarchical arrangement as it pertained to men. In the long run, of course, the spirit of equality proved as rampant as he feared. Amid the din of riots at Princeton College we can hear the rumblings of a far distant crisis. More than as an ominous judgment on the Negro and as a signal failure to challenge the principle of hierarchy, Smith’s Essay stands as a monument to American faith in environment. It was a special faith. Environmentalism had been an underlying animus in the Revolutionary era and it towered as Americans stood poised and triumphant overlooking their magnificent continent. It brought Smith, a Christian minister, to think that the “original destination” of the earth was the multiplication of life.3® It permitted him to argue that man’s distinguishing quality among the species was his adaptability and plasticity. It served as the foundation of an opti-

mistic nationalism which became, when exposed to the pressure of America’s peculiar racial experience, utopian. This faith, more than anything else, made his Essay an American book. ™ Tectures, II, 191-192.

INTRODUCTION li Among American scientists of Smith’s generation, the environmentalist cast of mind reigned virtually unchallenged.

In natural history, 1t seemed axiomatic that forms of life changed only to the extent that they were affected by their surroundings—a very great extent. Still, the first sparks of doubt were finally beginning to appear in America; and it is significant that they arose in connection with the very puzzle which Smith tried to solve, the variability of mankind. In 1813 Dr. William Charles Wells, an Anglo-American living in England, produced a now famous precursory statement

on natural selection which pivoted upon the problem of accounting for the Negro’s black complexion.** At about the same time the versatile scientist and politician, Dr. Samuel Lathrop Mitchill of New York, advanced a series of increasingly strong protests against the tyranny of the environmen-

talist approach. In separate notes on two Negroes turning into white men (like Henry Moss) and in reviews of various books (including Smith’s Essay), Mitchill cast about rather wildly for alternatives to the environmentalist argument concerning human variation.®’ By the time he reviewed Smith’s book he had settled upon the conviction that the most important cause of changes in man’s appearance was a “genera-

tive influence’: by some as yet unknown operation at conception or birth an animal might undergo an alteration in some feature. Mitchill’s instinct on the matter remained entirely sound, for he concluded in 1816 that the “generative influence” was “of the greatest moment” and “the procreative

power’ could “shape the features, tinge the skin, and give ” Wells, Two Essays: One upon Single Vision with Two Eyes; the Other

on Dew ...and an Account of a Female of the White Race of Mankind,

Part of Whose Skin Resembles That of a Negro; with Some Observations on the Causes of the Differences in Colour and Form between the White and Negro Races of Men (London, 1818). *’ Medical Repository, [1st Hexade], 4 (1801), 199-200, and 5 (1802), 83-84: 2d Hexade, 3 (1806), 69-70: 3d Hexade, 3 (1812), 150-171; his remarks in 1816 are quoted by William Stanton, The Leopard's Spots, p. 9.

111 INTRODUCTION other peculiarities.” That anyone thought it necessary to call attention to the possibility of a “generative agency” affecting man’s appearance testified eloquently as to the dimensions of the American faith in environment. It was many years, of course, before Mitchill’s suspicions were to be confirmed, not by direct reference to man but to garden peas and fruit flies. At first, the science of genetics seemed to explode Smith’s case entirely, though gradually

in the twentieth century the iron grip of inherent nature has been relaxed by heightening scientific awareness of the powerful impact of ecological factors upon man. Nonetheless, at the hour of triumph for genetics and scientific racism, the environmentalist faith retained its energy and its function as a platform for declarations of the beneficence of the American environment, of our happy unity amid diversity, and of the essential oneness of mankind. Early in the twentieth century a prominent anthropologist confidently announced, without so much as a nod to the long-dead president of Princeton, that the head shapes of the children of recent immigrants

were tending to conform to the native American pattern.*®

In the long run, the ideal of rational inquiry to which Samuel Stanhope Smith committed himself acquired autonomic status as the reigning orthodoxy. His commitment has borne fruit, for the specific unity of mankind now stands on much firmer ground than he was able to lay. Firmer, that is, for us; the Mosaic account has been jettisoned and we have turned to natural causes. Smith held fast to both Scripture and Nature until death came in 1819. It was characteristic of him that he looked back on his hfe, after he was fired from Princeton, with “entire self-approbation.” °° Had he been able to look forward, he would have seen the concept [Franz Boas], Changes in Bodily Form of Descendants of Immigrants, in Reports of the Immigration Commission, NXXVIII (61st Cong., ed Sess., Senate Document No. 208, Washington, 1911), especially 1~7. *® Quoted in Monk, “Smith,” p. 107.

INTRODUCTION liii of natural selection provide startling confirmation for the

environmentalist position he had assumed in his Essay. Though he may have turned in his grave, it must have been with an ironic smile at seeing his fortress shattered and his outworks erected into an imposing edifice.

Winthrop D. Jordan

NOTE

ON THE CONCEPT OF RACE The term race may be and has been defined in a great variety of ways. Since about 1950, however, scientists have made notable advances in the study of human races and have dispelled much confusion on the subject. Among scientists there remain broad areas of disagreement and many unanswered questions, but most reputable investigators now share certain fundamental suppositions and modes of approach. Increasingly the tendency has been to study human races within the context of human evolution and genetics. At first, some scientists directed their attention to physical features which seemed obviously susceptible to modification by natural selection. Attempts were made to link the more gross and obvious physiognomic characteristics with climatic factors: thus the typical Mongolian face and stature were declared admirably adapted to extreme cold.” Partly because such characteristics are difficult to analyze genetically, other scientists set out to investigate certain characteristics, such as blood types, which are governed not by many genes but by one. Initially it was supposed that blood types of the major series A-B-O were selectively neutral (that is, that individuals were neither advantaged nor disadvantaged by having a given type of blood); but it now seems probable that some of these types are connected with susceptibility to certain diseases. More 1A lucid treatment is Theodosius Dobzhansky, Mankind Evolving: The Evolution of the Human Species (New Haven and London, 1962), which contains a useful bibliography.

Most notably in a work which did much to vitalize the study of races: Carleton §S. Coon, Stanley M. Garn, and Joseph B. Birdsell, Races: A Study of the Problems of Race Formation in Man (Springfield, Tl., 1950).

NOTE ON THE CONCEPT OF RACE Iv strikingly, it has been established that a gene responsible for sickle-cell hemoglobin (which is especially common in Africa) often causes fatal anemia in homozygous individuals (both of

whose parents contribute the gene) but affords protection against malaria to heterozygous individuals—those who inherit the sickle-cell gene (from one parent) but do not develop

the disease. In malarial areas the frequency of the gene re-

mains roughly constant in the population as a whole: for while the sickling gene makes for a fatal disease in some persons, it saves others from death by malaria but itself does no harm, and it is thereby passed on to the next generation. In nonmalarial areas, of course, the gene is entirely disadvantageous.*? Discovery of these facts has served to highlight man’s

plasticity under pressure of environmental change: elimination of mosquitoes may result eventually in elimination of a racial characteristic. The sickling gene and indeed genes as such are not commonly thought of as racial characteristics. Obviously, however, human groups which differ markedly in appearance

also differ genetically. One of the most important recent breakthroughs has been the conception of race as a group of individuals sharing a common gene pool. Such a definition

emphasizes the fact that racial characteristics such as skin color are unlikely to remain stable over long periods of time.

It underlines the fact that the continued existence of races is dependent upon geographical or social separation. It places in proper perspective the biological differences among hu-

man beings: all mankind shares a vast number of genes in common, yet at the same time various populations differ as to frequency of certain genes. With this in mind, racial characteristics may be defined as biological traits which various *Research on this matter is summarized in Stanley M. Garn, Human Races, revised 2d printing (Springficld, Ill., 1962), which is probably the best recent study of racc.

Ivi NOTE ON THE CONCEPT OF RACE populations possess in varying frequencies. By this definition, arms and legs are not racial characteristics; on the other hand, blue eyes do constitute a racial characteristic, but blue-eyed people do not constitute a race. Finally, the genetic approach

to race makes clear that permanent isolation of any group of individuals from the common gene pool of the species Homo sapiens would result eventually in development of a new species which would be incapable of genetic intermingling with its progenitor. In this sense, races are incipient species. Obviously, however, the biocultural attributes of Homo sapiens make the prospect of permanent reproductive isolation very unlikely.

There are several important, broad emphases implicit in this evolutionary view of race which run somewhat counter to widely held popular notions. It is now clear that mankind is a single biological species; that races are neither discrete nor stable units but, rather, that they are plastic, changing, integral parts of a whole which is in itself changing. It is clear, furthermore, that races are best studied as products of a process; and, finally, that racial differences involve the relative frequency of genes and characteristics rather than absolute and mutually exclusive distinctions. It is also true, however, that human raciation remains imperfectly understood. ‘The evolutionary history of human races is still a subject of dispute, though at this writing a majority of investigators feel that present races derived from a single progenitor who had already developed into Homo sapiens.* Unfortunately, recent advances in the study of race have

done little to settle certain important questions concerning racial differences in physiology and anatomy. It remains hazardous, for instance, to offer summary findings as to skeletal ‘The contrary view is set forth without polemics in Frederick S. Hulse, The Human Species: An Introduction to Physical Anthropology (New York, 1963).

NOTE ON THE CONCEPT OF RACE lvi1 differences between whites and Negroes, except to say that such differences exist, have often been exaggerated, require discussion in terms of frequency, and need further investigation. It is perhaps more surprising that the facts concerning skin color remain in doubt. It is clear that the complex struc-

ture of the skin may be considered as consisting of three layers, that differences in skin color are quantitative in the sense that all peoples (except albinoes) possess the granulated

pigment melanin which is generated in the middle (Malpighian) layer, and that melanin (certainly not “bile’’) 1s primarily responsible for dark skin color. Yet it is far from certain whether dark skin as such affords important protection against the sun. Some investigators have supposed that although melanin absorbs solar heat it protects the cells below (in the cutts vera) against ultra-violet radiation and hence against skin cancer. On the other hand, protection against skin cancer 1s probably of very minor evolutionary signifi-

cance, since the disease is not highly lethal and does not usually develop until well after the sexually reproductive years. Other investigators have found that the outermost layer of the Negro’s skin does often contain some melanin

eranules and that it is thicker than the white man’s, but while the first of these facts seems sufficiently well established,

the second does not. Certainly the precise adaptive value of the Negro’s skin is not as yet known. It is ironic that a problem with which Samuel Stanhope Smith wrestled so valiantly still remains unsolved and, further, that scientists have not

yet been able to fit securely one of the most socially explosive facts of human biology into the framework which now supports the study of human races.

NOTE ON THE TEAT As indicated in the editor’s Introduction, Smith’s original Essay (Philadelphia, 1787) was reprinted in London in 17809. A substantially similar edition with corrections suggested by

Smith and notes and an introduction by Benjamin Smith Barton was published in Edinburgh in 1788. The present text reproduces Smith’s much enlarged version (New Brunswick, N.J., 1810) without change except for silent correction of a few typographical errors, reduction of double punctua-

tion, and elimination of Smith’s textual cross references. Editorial interpolations appear in square brackets.

AN

ON THE CAUSES OF THE VARIETY

OF COMPLEXION AND FIGURE IN THE HUMAN SPECIES

a

AN

ON THE

CAUSES OF THE VARIETY OF

COMPLEXION AND FIGURE IN THE

TO WHICH ARE ADDED,

Animadversions on certain Remarks made on the first edition of this Essay, by Mr. Charles White, in a series of Discourses delivered before the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester in England. ALSO,

Strictures on Lord Kaims’ Discourse on the Original Diversity of Mankind. AND

AN APPENDIX BY SAMUEL STANHOPE SMITH, D.D. L.L.D.

President of the College of New-Jersey; and Member of the American Philosophical Society. THE SECOND EDITION....ENLARGED AND IMPROVED.

NEW-BRUNSWICK: PUBLISHED BY J. SIMPSON AND CO.

AND WILLIAMS AND WHITING, NEW-YORK

L. DEARE, printer.

1810.

[transcript of the original title page}

Ardiration To the American Philosophical Society held in Philadelphia, for promoting Useful Knowledge. Gentlemen,

"CHE substance of the following Essay was, in consequence of a duty devolved by you upon the Author, pronounced in the form

of an oration, before your very respectable body on the 27th of February in the year 1787. As you were pleased to express your Satisfaction with it, and it has been received with a considerable portion of public favour both in America and Europe, I have been encouraged, in the midst of my other numerous and indispensable avocations, to turn my attention lately to enlarge and improve it. It comes, therefore, in its new form, to pay its homage to you to whom it owes existence; and, if it should again be found worthy of your approbation, to solicit your patronage. I am, Gentlemen, with the profoundest respect for you individually, and as a society devoted to promote the interests of Philosophical Science in this new world, Your most obedient, and most humble servant,

SAMUEL STANHOPE SMITH.

Advertisement A\LTHOUGH the following essay may seem, at first view, to propose nothing to itself but to amuse the public with a philosophical speculation; yet as its object is to establish the unity of the human species, by tracing its varieties to their natural causes, it has an obvious and intimate relation with religion, by bringing in science to confirm the verity of the Mosaic history. It has lately become a kind of cant with certain superficial smatterers in physical science to speak of revealed religion, and of the spirit of piety

as being hostile to profound researches into nature, lest they should be found to contradict the dogmas of revelation. We see these men, likewise, with equal ignorance and vanity, contemptuously insinuate that the friends of piety are always ready to rest their opinions, not on well ascertained facts, but on the supposed authority of Heaven, to save them the pains, and the hazard of enquiries so dangerous to contented superstition. These selidubbed naturalists, vain of their own faint shadow of knowledge, because they know so little, seem to have forgotten the existence of such men as Newton, or Boyle, Bacon or Mede, and a thousand others, equally distinguished for the depth of their enquiries into the mysteries of nature, and for their sublime and fervent piety towards its Author. Genuine philosophy has ever been found the {friend of true religion. They are only spurious pretences to science

which have wantonly arrayed themselves against the holy scriptures. In a question of that nature which is discussed in the follow-

ing essay, I would be far from introducing the authority of religion to silence enquiry, and equally far would I be from making it a substitute for proof. I appeal to the evidence of facts, and to conclusions resulting from these facts which I trust every genuine disciple of nature will acknowledge to be legitimately drawn from her own fountain.

4 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES If any person should enquire why a writer who has so many other duties to fulfil more immediately relative to the sacred func. tions of his profession, should devote so much time to studies which seem to be only remotely connected with the offices of piety

peculiarly belonging to a christian minister, I hope it will be a satisfactory answer; that infidelity, driven from all her moral grounds of objection against the gospel, has lately bent her princi-

pal force to oppose the system of nature to that of revelation. From Natural Science, which has been cultivated with more than common ardor and success in the present age, she now forms her chief attacks against the doctrines, and the history of religion. And on this quarter she has pressed them with the greatest zeal. While others, therefore, are successfully defending the interior fortresses

of religion, and extending her practical sway over the hearts of men, I thought that I might render a valuable service to the cause, by cooperating, in some degree, with those who are defending her outworks, and carrying their attacks into the enemy’s camp. I have

taken one point of defence, which was thought to be peculiarly vulnerable. And though certain artists may feel indignant, that a writer, whose pursuits are naturally supposed to be so widely different from theirs, should invade them in their own department, yet I hope the issue of the conflict will shew that religion has been able to repel one more assault, if she should not, in this instance obtain a decided victory. This essay was first published in the year 1787. And although various writers had, at different times, treated on the same subject, it was esteemed by many ingenious and learned men not to be a

superfluous addition to the disquisitions which had already appeared. Jerome Berioit Feijoo, a Spanish Benedictin, of whom the

editors of the Theatro Critico,* as well as the authors of the Modern Universal History,t have pronounced the highest eulogies, as not being inferior to Cervantes in genius, and in the useful labor of destroying the prejudices of his countrymen, had entered © Published in Vols. 14. Ann. 1742. Beriott Fetjoo died in 1765. + Vol. 9. p. 611.

ADVERTISEMENT 5 on the question to considerable extent, and made many valuable and scientific observations on the influence of climate. He has not, however, carried his principles on that subject so far as is done in the essay; many important considerations he has omitted; and the effects resulting from the state of society he has scarcely touched. Dr. Blumenbach, one of the most celebrated naturalists, anatomists, and physicians of Germany, published in the year 1795, at

Gottingen, the third edition, the only one which I have seen, of his famous treatise, De generis humani varietate nativa. Of this work I could consequently make no use in my first edition. I believe it had not then come to the public eye. But I am happy to find that the ideas of this learned writer on the subject of climate, and, particularly, on the effect of the bilious secretion on the colour of the skin, have so nearly corresponded with those which I had previously adopted. And I have not thought it improper, in the present edition, to avail myself of several elucidations of my subject from this valuable treatise. But J have to observe that he, like Feijoo, has almost wholly omitted the second topic which I have endeavoured to illustrate, the influence of the state of society in multiplying the varieties of mankind, which in this essay occupies so prominent a place.

A short treatise also of the celebrated Camper’s upon this subject was published at Utrecht by his son in 1791. But it is formed on a plan, not contradictory indeed to that which I have adopted, but so different from it in its object, and the mode of conducting it that, if it had been published much earlier, I could have derived little aid from it. After a few general remarks at the beginning, the remainder of his ingenious dissertation, which, however, is combatted, in some of its most important principles, by Blumenbach, is calculated rather for painters than for the great body of even sensible, and well informed readers.

To the former edition I annexed some strictures on Lord Kaims’ dissertation on the original diversity of mankind. Besides these, which I have thought proper to retain in the present, I have

added some animadversions on certain remarks made on that

6 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES edition, and on the general subject, by Mr. Charles White, in a series of discourses delivered by him before the literary and philo-

sophical society of Manchester in England; and published in London in Quarto in 1799.

The whole I now commit to the judgment and candor of the literary and philosophic world.

S. S. SMITH

a ESSAY, oC.

ON THE VARIETY OF COMPLEXION, FIGURE, @. IN THE HUMAN SPECIES.

‘HE unity of the human race, notwithstanding the d1versity of colour, and form under which it appears in different portions of the globe, is a doctrine, independently of the authority of divine revelation, much more consistent with the principles of sound philosophy, than any of those numerous hypotheses which have referred its varieties to a

radical and original diversity of species, adapted by the Creator, or by the necessary laws of the material world, to the respective climates which they were destined to inhabit. As there are several species of animals which seem to be confined by the physical laws of their constitution to a limited range

of climate, and which either cannot exist, or do not attain the perfection of their nature, in regions either much farther to the North or to the South than those in which the Creator has planted them, superficial observers have been ready to conclude, from analogy, that different species of the human kind must have been originally circumscribed, by the forming hand of nature, within certain climatical limits, in which she has placed them, whence have sprung those varieties in external aspect, and in mental endowments, which distinguish the respective tribes of men from one another. But in contradiction to this principle, experience demonstrates that man is not exclusively confined in his range to any definite

8 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES lines upon the earth. Although the fineness of texture, and delicacy of organization of the human constitution, renders it extremely susceptible of the impressions of climate, as well

as of all other causes which act upon the animal frame, its peculiar flexibility, at the same time, enables it to adapt itself with wonderful facility, and without materially injuring the organs of life, to every degree of temperature from the extreme heats of the torrid, to the perpetual rigors of the frozen

zone. We see commerce and war, ambition and avarice, transfer the same people to every clime upon the globe; and the American and European sailor reside equally at the pole, and under the equator. While the spirit of fanaticism carries the sun-burnt Saracen to the North, the love of war, and of plunder transplants the Tartar from the snows of Scythia to the burning plains of India. Why then should we, without necessity, assume the hypothesis that originally there existed different species of the human kind? And not only without necessity, but contrary to the principles of true philosophy, since all its varieties may be accounted for, which I hope to demonstrate in the course of this essay, by the known operation of natural causes. Different species must be subject to different laws both in

the physical and moral constitution of their nature. The whole philosophy of man, therefore, is confounded by that

hypothesis which divides the kind into various species, radically different from one another. The laws of morals designed to regulate the mutual intercourse of mankind, we

derive from examining our own nature, or collecting the common sentiments of men in society, united together by a common system of feelings and ideas. But how shall we apply rules, derived from these sources, to different nations, and to

different individuals whose moral principles, resulting, in like manner, from the constitution of their natures, respectively, may be as various as their several aspects. Can they,

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES g indeed, be universally applied to fix an invariable moral code even for the same nation in different ages, after conquest, or commerce may have produced among them the most complicated mixture of species? Varieties may be created in the same species either in the animal or vegetable kingdom, by varying their culture, and, sometimes, by transferring them to a different soil, or climate; but to all these varieties, where there 1s no radical diversity of kind, the same general laws will still apply. “To man, in like manner, may be applied the same general principles of moral and physical action, if it be ascertained that all their differences indicate only one orig-

inal species. But, destroy this unity, and no certain and universal principles of human nature remain. We have no general and infallible standard by which to judge of the

moral ideas and habits of different nations, or even of different men. Besides, if human nature actually embraces different species of men, by what criterion shall we distinguish them? What is their number? Where do they now exist pure and unmixed? Philosophers have never been able to give to these questions such precise and definite solutions as are sufficient to satisfy an inquisitive and discriminating mind. That criterion of identity of species first suggested by the English naturalist. Ray, and afterwards more largely insisted on by Bufton, has been, since his age, most generally received; that is, the power of procreating an offspring, that shall be itself endued with similar prolific powers. ‘The horse and the ass can produce a

mule; but the mule being barren, shews that the sire and dam are of different species. It is acknowledged, however, that experiments on the procreative virtue of animals, never have been, and probably never will be made, in sufficient number.

or with sufficient accuracy, to establish the criterion of Ray and Buffon as a certain and universal fact. If it were entitled to the rank of an incontrovertible principle in natural sci-

10 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ence, there could no longer be any doubt concerning the unity of the human species under all the various forms and appearances in which it has existed in the different regions of the globe. Dr. Blumenbach observes that “animals ought to be ranked in the same species when their general form and properties

resemble one another, and the differences which subsist among them may be derived from some degenerating cause.” According to this principle, if it be admitted, those only are to be esteemed of different species whose distinctive properties are so essential to each respectively, and so inherent in

them, that they cannot be changed, or their differences ac-

counted for, by the known operation of any physical, or moral causes. If this, then, be received as the acknowledged criterion of diversity of species, I doubt not being able to demonstrate, in the progress of this essay, that all the varieties of men may have sprung from the same original stock. To whichever criterion, therefore, we appeal, the same conclusion will result.* * Is it amusing to see the critical reviewers in England, in their remarks on the first edition of this essay, attach so much importance, as they do, to a frivo-

lous and dubious disquisition respecting the proper criterion of a distinct species, which could lead to no other result, by their own confession, than this, that no accurate criterion has ever been discovered by philosophers. If that be so, surely a discussion of the question, merely as an exhibition of learning in Natural Science, could have been of little importance towards an elucidation of the subject. ‘So loose and inconclusive is his reasoning,” say they, “that he has never enquired what really constitutes a different species. In botany, it is

preserving the general and essential characters in changes of situation, and losing, in time, the accidental differences which climate and culture have produced. In animals, where the distinction ought to have begun, it has been neglected, (viz. by Naturalists). If the production of a fertile offspring be the criterion of the sameness of the species, men are, undoubtedly, of the same species. But this distinction is found to be fallacious, particularly in domestic animals. And, if carefully examined, we shall find that, in zoology, the species are not, in reality, ascertained with accuracy. We must, then, at last, refer to the botanical distinction.”—Now what elucidation could my subject have received from such learned remarks, which leave the question in the same uncertainty in which they found it? “In zoology,” they say, “no criterion has been

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 11 The hypothesis that the human kind is divided into various species, radically different from one another, is commonly

connected in the systems of philosophers with another opinion, which, however general the assent be which it has obtained, is equally contrary to true philosophy, and to the sacred history; I mean the primitive and absolute savagism of all the tribes of men. A few observations on this opinion calculated to demonstrate its utter improbability, if not its obvious falsehood, will not, I presume, be deemed impertinent to the object of the following essay; which is to confirm the doctrine of the unity of the human race, by pointing out the causes of its variety. As this argument, however, rests on an entirely different kind of proof, and is only incidentally related to my principal design, I shall present it to the reader with the greatest brevity. And J trust it will not be found to be an argument so trite, or so unimportant, as to render it, on either account, unworthy his serious attention. The original, and absolute savagism of mankind, then, is a principle which appears to me to be contradicted equally by sound reason, and by the most authentic documents which remain to us of ancient history.f All the earliest monuments of nations, as far as we can trace them, fix their origin about the middle regions of Asia, and present man to us in a State ascertained with accuracy;’’—therefore they will apply to animals that which botanists have fixed for plants. Be it so. It differs not much from that which Dr. Blumenbach proposes both for plants and animals. And, agreeably to this criterion, it is the whole object of the essay to deduce the varieties of men, or to account for them, from what the Doctor calls degenerating causes; or, to shew, according to the botanical standard of the Reviewers, that men in all climates, ‘‘preserve the general and essential characters of the race, and will

lose, in time, the. accidental differences which climate, and culture, or the habits of living, and vartous states of society, have produced in them.” With what success this has been done I cheerfully leave to the philosophic reader to determine.

+ The argument from history will be found handsomely illustrated by Mr. David Doig of Sterling in Scotland, in three letters addressed to Lord Kaims, and published in one small duodecimo volume.

1 2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES already civilized. From this centre we perceive the radiations

of the race gradually shooting themselves towards every quarter of the globe. Savage life seems to have arisen only from idle, or restless spirits, who, shunning the fatigues of labor, or spurning the restraints and subordinations of civil

society, sought, at once, liberty, and the pleasures of the chace, in wild, uncultivated regions remote from their original habitations. Here, forgetting the arts of civilized life, they, with their posterity, degenerated, in a course of time, into all the ignorance and rudeness of savagism, and furnished

ample materials to the imagination of the poets for the pictures they have presented to us of the abject condition of the primitive men. But let us consult reason, as well as history, for the truth, or probability of their pictures. Hardly is it possible that man, placed on the surface of the new world, in the midst of its forests and marshes, capable of

reason, indeed, but without having formed principles to direct its exercise, should have been able to preserve his existence, unless he had received from his Creator, along with his being, some instructions concerning the use and employment of his faculties, for procuring his subsistence, and inventing the most necessary arts of life. Nature has furnished

the inferior animals with many and powerful instincts to direct them in the choice of their food, and with natural instruments peculiarly adapted to enable them, either by climbing the forest tree for its fruits, or by digging in the earth for nutricious roots, to obtain it, in sufficient quantities for the sustenance of life. But man, destitute of the nice and accurate instincts of other animals, as well as of the effectual means which they possess of procuring their provision, must have been the most forlorn of all creatures, although destined to be lord of the creation; unless we can suppose him, like the primitive man of the sacred scriptures, to have been placed in a rich garden which offered him, at hand, its abundant and

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 13 spontaneous fruits. Cast out, an orphan of nature, naked and helpless, into the savage forest, he must have perished before he could have learned how to supply his most immediate and urgent wants. Suppose him to have been created, or to have started into being, we know not how, in the full strength of his bodily powers, how long must it have been before he could have known the proper use of his limbs, or how to apply them to climb the tree, and run out upon its limbs to gather its fruit, or to grope in the earth for roots, to the choice of which he could not be led by his smell, and for the collection of which the human hand, especially in its soft, and original state, is most imperfectly adapted. Very inadequate must have been the supply obtained by these means, if a supply could have been obtained at all, for wants the most pressing and importunate in our nature, and for

appetites the calls of which, in such a state, wherein its supplies must always be both scanty, and difficult to be procured, could never be intermitted. We are prone to judge of the mental powers of such a being, in the first moments of his | existence, by the faculties which we perceive in ourselves, or observe among savages with whom we are acquainted, whose minds have been, in a degree, improved and strengthened by experience. The American savage, for example, has been taught from his infancy the necessary arts for supplying his wants. But the primitive man, if we suppose him to have received no communication of knowledge from his Creator, and to have been abandoned merely to his own powers, without the least aid from experience, or instruction, would have been nothing but a large infant. Reason, the supreme prerogative of our nature, and its chief distinction from that of

the inferior animals, could have availed him little in that emergency. It would have required, in order to its exercise, a

knowledge of principles, and of the nature of the objects around him, which could have been the result only of time,

14 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES and a certain degree of experience. In the mean time, that recent mass of organized matter, called a man, would probably have perished.t But, if we believe that, in this deplorable condition, he could have found means to sustain life, man, originally a savage, and a savage in the most abject state in which it 1s possible for human nature to exist, must have remained a savage for ever. Urged by the most pressing wants of nature,

for which all his exertions, undirected by skill, and unassisted by the natural arms which other creatures possess, could have furnished but a scanty supply, and which, therefore would have never ceased one moment to harass him, he would not have enjoyed leisure to invent any of those arts which enter into the first elements of civilized life. An importunate appetite, with brutal impulse, would have so continually precipitated him from object to object in order to {If it be asked how those few wild men, who, at different times, have been found in the forests of Europe have preserved themselves, if, as has been conjectured, they were exposed in infancy?—I believe rather that they have been lost in the forests after the period of infancy and childhood, and when they

had already acquired some knowledge of the manner of gathering certain fruits, and, perhaps, of taking by art the smaller species of game. The youth who, not long since, was found in a wood in France, appeared, by a scar which he had upon his person, to have been one of those victims who escaped from the knife of the fanatical revolutionists, while probably his parents were murdered, or were obliged to leave him in their flight. However this may be, he, and all the others who have been found in similar situations, have been so affected, probably with terror when they found themselves abandoned, that they seem to have been bereft of a great portion of the native powers of intellect, and rendered incapable of the ordinary exercises of reason. They resembled brutes more than men. Attentive only to the calls of hunger, and the objects with which they were accustomed to satisfy that appetite, they seemed to be capable of no other ideas. They could not be made to understand the advantages, nor relish the habits of civilized life. And whenever they could escape from their keepers, were ready, like the wildest animals, to dart into the forests again. These miserable beings, and not a modern savage who has derived a few arts from his ancestors, and they, at some remote period, from a more civilized people, are the proper types of the primitive man thrown like a helpless and

abandoned infant from the hand of his Creator, upon the wild and desolate surface of the new world.

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 15 gratify its cravings, that he could have redeemed no portion of his time for contemplating the powers of nature, or for

combining his observations in such a manner as to apply those powers in ingenious inventions, for anticipating his wants, or for facilitating their supply. If he could indulge a moment’s repose from the importunity of hunger, it would

be to resign the next moment to absolute inaction, like a satiated beast in his den. The character of a savage is infinitely improvident. Nothing he abhors so much as labor, when he is not under the immediate impulse of some imperious appetite, or passion. he American savage, who possesses many advantages above the primitive man whom

we are contemplating, as soon as he is released from the fatigues of the chace, generally gives himself up to listless and

gloomy indolence. And, though he has derived from his ancestors, who probably emigrated from different regions in the old world, the rudiments of the arts of hunting and fishing, which might have been expected to lay a foundation for a further progress in improving the comforts of his cond1tion; yet with these rude and scanty arts the indolent genius of savagism has been contented; and, during three centuries since America was first discovered by Europeans, he has not been known to advance a single step in the amelioration of his state. Even in those situations in which he has had the most favourable opportunities to observe the benefits resulting from agriculture and the mechanic arts, in augmenting the conveniences and comforts of living, he has never profited by the example. He regards the labors of the field, and the work-shop, as an intolerable servitude to men who have it in their power to enjoy the range of the forest; and, after the sports of the chace, to recline themselves in indolent repose. To a few of the aboriginal tribes who would permit it, the government of the United States, with a laudable concern for the interests of humanity, has endeavoured to extend a

16 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES benevolent patronage, with a view to raise them, if possible,

above their present rude and savage condition. But it has found the greatest difficulty in introducing among them only two or three of the simplest arts of civilized society. And only

two or three of those tribes have hitherto been induced to admit the smallest change in their habits of life. The love of complete personal independence, and the abhorrence of every species of restraint so natural to the savage, would for ever prevent him, when left to his own native impulses, and not encouraged, assisted, and directed, and, in some measure, controled, by extraneous and superior power, from making even the first advance in the career of civilization. But if any philosopher pretends that, in the natural progress of things,

a savage tribe, cut off from all communication with more polished nations, will, by the efforts of their own genius, invent, and gradually perfect the arts of civilized life, let him

point out the instance. Following the lights of history, we frequently see rude and barbarous people prompted and assisted in their progress to refinement by the example and influence of nations who have advanced far before them in this career. The Greeks were polished by the Asiatics, and Egyptians; the Italians by the Greeks, and by colonies from the Lesser Asia; and Italy extended her arts to Germany and Gaul. But history presents to us no tribe originally and perfectly savage who has voluntarily sought from abroad, and introduced among themselves the manners, and the arts of any civilized nation; much less has invented those arts, and cultivated those manners, from the operation of any causes arising solely within themselves, or any tendencies in human

nature, while existing in such a state of society, towards further improvement. The unsuccessful efforts of the United States to introduce among the tribes of savages, who skirt

along our western frontiers, only a few of our arts, most obviously tending to their own advantage, demonstrate that

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 17 the genius of savagism is obstinately opposed to the labours,

the restraints, and industrious habits required in civilized society. Hardly has any individual savage ever been induced to adopt our manners. Such, on the other hand, is the charm

of their wandering and independent state, the pleasure of alternately pursuing their game, and reposing in indolence,

that many of the citizens of the United States are found voluntarily to renounce all the conveniences of civilization to mingle with the savages in the wilderness, giving the prefer-

ence to their idle and vagrant habits of life—Two striking and practical examples which demonstrate, on one hand, with what facility civilized man sinks into the savage, especially in those circumstances which so frequently offered themselves to restless and idle spirits in the early periods of the world; and on the other hand, what difficulties, almost insurmountable, the savage state opposes to the ascent of human nature, in the contrary progression towards the cultivation of the arts of civilized life. If such is the genius and character of savagism, as 1t appears

in the aboriginal tribes of America, how much farther removed from the first elements of civilization must have been

those primitive species of men, contemplated by this hypothesis; Qul prorepsérunt primis animalia terris, Mutum et turpe pecus, glandem atque cubilia propter Unguibus et pugnis, pugnantiar § Hor. Sat. lib. 1. Sat. i11. lib. 98.

Compared with such beings the American indian may be considered as an artist, and a sage. Compared with their hands, the only instruments afforded them by nature to dig into the earth for a miserable subsistence, the bow and the § “Who crept forth like beasts from the fresh earth, a mute and filthy herd, ! fighting with fists and nails, for their acorns and their dens.”

18 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES hook may be regarded as high and noble inventions. By such men, impelled by incessant and importunate wants; urged by the perpetual clamors of appetite; having their mental powers almost annihilated by the rudeness and miseries of their state, in which they could enjoy no leisure for meditation, no composure for reflection, no comparison of sentiment with others; and brutalized in all their faculties, their habits, and their tastes, it would have been impossible that one principle of science should have been discovered, or one liberal art ever have been invented. The existence of civilized society in the world is a proof that man was never in such an abject state. Infinitely more wretched than those animals which provide by instinct for their subsistence, and accommodation, and are furnished with natural arms for the purpose, adapted to their

respective states, a thousand ages would not have been sufficient to raise them to the art of the beaver. Besides, uncivilized man is a lazy, improvident, and filthy animal. If he has food for the present day, nothing is able to rouse him to industry. Contented, and even pleased with filth, because in that state he feels himself more perfectly at ease,

for even the attentions of cleanliness are a constraint to a savage, he feels no motive to desire any accommodation be-

yond what he is compelled by necessity to seek. Men with such dispositions will be for ever stationary 1n whatever condition they may happen to be placed. Ages will elapse, as we

have already seen in the North-American savages, and to them we may add all the independent tribes of the southern continent, without making a single effort to ameliorate their

condition.|| Nothing but the controlling influence of some civilized power could ever induce a savage to wield a spade,

or guide a plough. And all the ages of time would not be || The population of Mexico and Peru, as will hereafter be shewn, has every appearance of having been originally derived from nations who had antccedently made some progress towards civilization.

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 19 sufficient to teach him to separate from the ore, and to prepare, the metal of which those instruments are made. » A just philosophy, therefore, grounded on fact and experience, will lead us to the conclusion which the sacred scriptures propose as an elementary principle of our belief; that man, originally formed by a wise and beneficent Creator, was instructed by him in the duties, and the most necessary arts of lite. IUhus were laid, in the very commencement of the race, the foundations of domestic, social, and civil order. From the primitive man, thus instructed, have descended the

various tribes of men upon the earth; and from him have been derived to his posterity, both the elements of religion which we perceive diffused through the original traditions of q There can hardly exist a doubt in the minds of those who have had an opportunity of intimately observing the manners, and disposition of savages, but that it is absolutely impossible that they should ever discover and separate the iron from its ore, and render it malleable and fit for use. This requires a train and a kind of observation and reflection to which the savage is utterly incompetent. To say, as has been said, that an accidental fire in the woods in Mount Ida, or any other mountain, or that the eruption of a volcano, might throw out the metal in the form of cast iron, indicates as little reflection, and knowledge of the subject as savages themselves possess. Volcanos, which cast up

lava, and fragments of stone in great abundance, have never been known to throw out smelted iron. And the fires which at any time are kindled in forests, an event which frequently happens in those of America, where mines of iron abound, never have a heat strong enough, or sufficiently concentrated to smelt the softest metals. Indeed, if an indian had found a piece of cast-iron he would have known as little what to do with it as with the ore. The process for rendering it malleable could never have entered his thoughts. And no accidental effect of the small fires kept in his hut, or wigwam, could possibly have disclosed it to him. Ever since the Europeans arrived on the American continent, the natives have been acquainted with iron, and have seen various instruments formed of that metal: yet even that knowledge, and the advantages which they have seen derived from the use of iron, have not in three centuries turned their attention to discover and employ it for themselves. And for how many centuries before, had they trodden over the richest hills of the ore without

ever having framed an idea of the treasures which nature had deposited beneath their feet? If such has been the case with the American Savage, what

prospect for the invention of arts could be entertained from those human brutes with which the philosophy of some men would commence the population of the world?

20 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES all nations, and the principles of the useful arts which we find

cultivated among them from the earliest dawn of history.

But, among the most absurd of all opinions are two, directly contrary in their principles, yet originating from the same desire to account for all things without acknowledging any immediate act of creation by the Almighty. One ascribes an eternal succession to the human race upon this globe; the other pretends to account for the original existence of man by an equivocal generation resulting from the united action of moisture and heat on the primitive mass of the world, not yet perfectly redeemed from chaos, nor drained of its waters.

On this supposition, indeed, if it had any support in the order of nature, these philosophers might find, in the slime of the recent earth, as many species of men, as there are of insects generated, according to their philosophy, from the same cause, in a stagnant morass. But, can the patrons of this extraordinary system explain the reason why nature has never made but one such effort? Why have we never, since that first generative act, found, in the most extensive morasses, even in the torrid zone, one newly formed man; nor even one limb, or outline of a man, just shooting from the moistened, and heated earth, like crystals in a chemical process? Have not moisture and heat, and all the other elements of nature, the same properties still which they possessed in the beginning? But if these wretched philosophers only wish to avoid the immediate agency of God in the creation of this world, and of man; if, for this purpose, they will strike off the mass of this globe from the body of the sun by the impulse of a comet:

yet, in their retrogression through the vast series of natural causes, is there not some point at which they must ultimately stop, and confess a creating power which has given its original

movement and direction to the system of the universe? * If * Unless they avow the principle of a gloomy and deplorable atheism, and

VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES 21 so, why not stop with religion at the beginning of this world,

where we may behold man coming from the hand of his Creator, not like a casual clod of the valley, nor thrown from him like a wretched and abandoned orphan, but so instructed and assisted by Him who deigned to form him, and endow him with reason, that he should be worthy to be the parent

of his numerous posterity, and lord of the new creation? True religion, and true philosophy must ultimately arrive at the same principle. ‘There is the highest reason to believe that the primitive man received from his Creator, along with his existence, such a knowledge of the qualities, powers, and uses of the various objects around him, together with such moral

and religious principles, as would lay in his family, and among his immediate descendants, the true foundations of civilized society. Hence the primitive nations are, at their first appearance, in history, already civilized. Savagism was an after growth, which took its origin from idle, or disorderly men who, abhorring the constraints of society, sought, in the bosom of boundless forests, that freedom from control, and from labor, which was congenial with their wandering disposition. By rapidly extending themselves over the unculti-

vated regions of Europe, and the North of Asia, they there prepared the elements of future nations. ‘Thus mankind, either in a civilized, or savage state, became diffused in time over the surface of the whole globe. In every position suffering the influences of the climate, of the sterility or richness of the soil, of the elevation or depression of the face of their country, of the vicinity of seas or desarts, of their insular, or continental situation: or the modifications of all these, resulting from their occupations, and their habits of living. Hence they now present to the eye an almost infinite variety in their lose themselves, like many of the ancicnt philosophers, in an infinite chaos of atomical actions, which have no other cause for their existence, or their motions, but the necessary nature of matter.

22 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES complexion, their form and features, and their whole personal aspect.

If we compare together only those varieties of human nature by which the several sections of mankind differ most widely from one another, the difference is so great that, on the first view, it might very naturally lead to the conclusion that they must belong to distinct species. But, when we come to examine more particularly the intermediate grades which connect the extremes, and observe by what minute differences they approach, or recede from, one another; and when we observe further, that each of these minute gradations can be traced to obvious and natural causes, forming so many links, as it were, in the great chain connecting the extremes, we are ready to call in question our first impressions, and perceive the necessity of subjecting them to a new and more rigorous examination. I have already remarked, that it 1s contrary to the laws of true philosophy to resort to the hypothesis of different original species of men in order to explain varieties which can

otherwise be accounted for from the known operation of

natural causes. Philosophy delights in tracing the most diversified results through various combinations, to the simplest elements. And, if we can find, in the laws of nature, powers sufficient to impress on the ground of the same original constitution of man all the varieties of complexion and form which have distinguished the race in different climes,

and states of society, it is an homage which we owe to philosophy, as well as to religion, to refer all the different nations of the earth to the same original stock. It is a debt which we owe to humanity to recognize our brethren in every class of men into which society is divided, and under every shade of complexion which diversifies their various tribes from the equator to the poles. I shall endeavour, in the following essay, to fulfil these

| OF CLIMATE 23 , obligations to science, and to charity. But, in the course of this disquisition, if some of the facts from which important conclusions are drawn, seem, at first view, to those who have not been accustomed to observe nature in her nicest operations, to be too minute to bear the consequences which are charged upon them, I trust that a closer attention to the very fine and almost insensible effects of many physical causes, which, in the end produce the greatest results, will convince the judicious inquirer that greater stress may not have been laid upon them than they are able to bear; so far at least as to prevent a hasty rejection of the principles, and to procure for them a fair, candid, and patient investigation.T Of the chief causes of the varieties of the human species I shall treat under the heads Of Climate—Of the State of Society—and, Of the Manner of Living.

OF CLIMATE.

In tracing the various climates of the globe, advancing from the arctic circle to the equator, we find them marked with considerable regularity by the colour of the inhabitants. In the European continent, we meet, in the highest temperate latitudes, with a ruddy, and sanguine complexion, which 1s commonly conjoined with different shades of redness in the hair.t We soon descend to a clearer mixture of red in white. t It will be of importance to bear in mind throughout this essay, that the causes affecting the physical or moral constitution of man, and ultimately producing great distinctions between nations, seldom attain their full operation till after a long series of time. By almost imperceptible touches they produce their effects, till entering deeply, at length, into the habits and whole structure of our nature, they are transmitted from parents to their offspring. Even several generations may pass away before the ultimate results of the influences cither of the climate, of the state of society, or of the manner of living, are perceived.

{ Black hair united with a very dark complexion is frequent in the high latitudes of the temperate zone, which may indicate the affinity of those people with the inhabitants of the frigid zone, or rather the correspondence of the in-

24 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES And afterwards succeed the brown, the swarthy, and, passing over into Africa, the tawny, increasing by darker and darker shades as we approach the hottest temperature of the torrid zone. In the Asiatic continent we pass at once from the fair to the olive, and thence by various gradations in the darkness of the hue to the black colour which prevails in the southern provinces of the peninsulas of Arabia and India. The same distance from the sun, however, does not, in every region, indicate the same temperature of climate. Besides the latitude, many secondary causes must be taken into consideration

to determine the character of the climate. Elevated and mountainous countries, in proportion to their altitude above

the level of the sea, ascend towards that region of the atmosphere in which we find the dominion of perpetual cold. High mountains likewise arresting the clouds in their course, compel them to pour their frequent rains, as well as spread fluences of these neighbouring climates. Near the boundary line, the climates may frequently interchange their effects; or the different races may be often intermingled. ‘There seems to be even some affinity between the secretions, or colouring matters, which give the red or black complexion to the hair; since it is observed, in red haired families, if one person accidentally differs from the law of the house, it is most commonly to the opposite colour of black; and the reverse of this often takes place in families, and even in nations distinguished by the darker shades of complexion and hair. Blumenbach remarks that, as to the various colour of the human hair, there seems to be considerable affinity between the red and the black. He adds, that very frequently persons marked by the redness of the hair are found among the darkest complexioned nations. (p. 169.) He quotes, as his authorities, Charlevoix, in his history of New France, who speaks of the fact as existing among the Esquimaux,—Lopez, who observed it among the inhabitants of Congo,—

Sonnerat, among those of New-Guinea,—and Marion, and Wallis, in the islands of the great South-Sea. And the Doctor was in possession of red coloured hair cut from the head of a mulatto. I have myself seen a young man, about seventeen years of age, of a fair and ruddy complexion interspersed with freckles, such as are common to that kind of skin, and having a reddish wool tipped with a dirty white, who was born in South-Carolina of parents both of whom were perfectly black and of the African race. He was of a stout and vigorous constitution, and discovered no symptom of weakness, except in his eyes, the iris of which had a tincture of red, and they appeared to be more affected with a strong light than is common in white men.

OF CLIMATE 25 their cool shades over the vallies which lie between them. Deep bays and arms of the sea running far within the land, temper both the heat and the cold of the climate. And islands commonly enjoy a milder temperature than continents placed at the same distance from the sun. Vicinity to the ocean produces opposite effects in high northern latitudes, and in the

latitudes nearer the equator; for this great body of water being of a more equal temperature than the land, in one case corrects the cold, in the other moderates the heat. Extensive ranges of lofty mountains, such as the Appenines in Italy, the

Alps in Switzerland, and Taurus, Caucasus, and Imaus in Asia, by interrupting the current of cold winds on the one side, and, on the other, of the warm airs from the South, create, in the countries which lie below them towards the equator, a temperature much warmer, and in those above them towards the North, much colder, than would be ind1cated by the difference of latitude. The frigid zone in Asia, if I may give this denomination to the entire region of prevailing cold in that quarter of the globe, is much wider than in Europe. Asia, indeed, can hardly be said to know a temperate zone. From the northern ocean to the Caucasian or Uralian chains of hills, it may be regarded, says Montesquieu, as a flat mountain, or, as he should rather have said, the declivity of a mountain, gradually descending towards the north through a space of two thousand miles.§ Thence to the ocean § Some of the longest rivers on the globe, the Oby, the Yenisea, and the Lena, rising from ranges of mountains near the latitudes of the Caspian sea, take their direction towards the North, and empty their waters into the ocean within the arctic circle. On the opposite side of this elevated region the rivers

bend their course towards the South. So that the continent of Asia, in this part, presents the figure of the roof of a house, offering its southern side more perpendicularly to the rays of the sun, while the northern side, declining from them, disperses them over a larger surface. At the same time, the level face of the country exposing it more to the unbroken sweep of the polar winds, the union of both these causes renders the North of Asia much colder than the correspondent latitudes in Europe, while the southern declivity of that continent is proportionably warmer.

26 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES which washes Arabia, Persia and India, it is generally a low country, declining to the south, destitute of seas to temper the warmth of the atmosphere, and protected by immense

ranges of hills from the cold winds which blow from the North. The Asiatic continent, therefore, below the fortieth degree of latitude, is subjected to a much greater heat than is

experienced in the same parallels in Europe; but between that degree and the arctic circle the dominion of cold is proportionably increased. ‘The nature of the soil, likewise, and

the state of cultivation in different countries create some variation in the temperature of the climate. Sand is susceptible of a much higher degree of heat from the rays of the sun, and retains it longer than clay or loam; and an uncultivated

region, shaded with forests, and filled with undrained marshes, is more frigid in northern, and more temperate in southern latitudes than countries laid open to the full action

of the solar influence. || In winter the moisture of the atmosphere 1s congealed into more abundant snows, and in : summer descends in more frequent and copious showers of

rain. When the North of Europe lay almost buried in its native forests, and was inhabited only by various tribes of barbarians and savages, there are several facts recorded in history which demonstrate that cold prevailed in a much higher degree than at present. In the age of Horace hail and snow were frequent phenomena at Rome; and the light wines || Notwithstanding this general fact, it is equally true that, in a new country, like that of the United States, when only a few plantations are opened here and there in the midst of the woods, the inhabitants are subjected to a more oppressive heat in the summer season than they will be when the country shall be entirely disforested. When a small plantation is opened in a forest, the surrounding woods obstruct those breezes which would refresh the inhabitants, while they are exposed to the direct and scorching rays of the sun. To this we may add, that the moist vapor, with which the atmosphere is generally filled in a region that is not yet cleared and drained, settling down more copiously on the few spots which are opened, where there is not vegetation sufhcient, as in the woods, to absorb it, renders the heat more oppressive, and at the same time the atmosphere more unwholesome.

OF CLIMATE 2'7 of Italy were sometimes frozen in their cellars. And Trajan,

in his Dacian wars, is said to have transported his armies across the Danube on the ice. But since those barbarous regions, from the Adriatic to the White Sea, have been civi lized, and those extensive forests have been cleared away, and the earth subjected to tillage, hail or snow are rarely seen at Rome, and their wines, at present, never suffer from conge lation.

From the preceding observations this conclusion results: that there is a general ratio of temperature prevailing over the whole globe according to the degree of latitude from the equator, which forms what is usually denominated climate. And a general resemblance may be traced in the complexion of nations inhabiting the same latitudes. Both these effects, however, are greatly modified, in different countries, by var1ous combinations of the causes already mentioned. And the latter, in particular, together with the whole human appearance, is still more diversified by the state of society in which q Besides the effects resulting from temperature, or the direct action of the sun's rays, when we consider the various elements, or gases, which enter into the constitution of our atmosphere, and the different proportions of these principles which exist in the various regions of the globe, according to their proximity to the course of the sun, or according to their soils, their waters. their minerals, their volcanos, and a thousand other causes which affect this acrial ocean, it is not surprizing that animal bodies, constantly exposed to their action, and suffering their influences, either by absorption, at the surface

of the skin, or by respiration, by which their qualities are imparted to the mass of the blood through the lungs, or the stomach, should be sensible of material changes in many respects from the variations of this atmospheric constitution. These variations will be greatly increased, and diversified in their influence on the human body by the different proportions of light, of heat, of the electric fluid, and of many other operative and powerful principles constantly mingling themselves with the mass of the air. Although this general proposition will be easily admitted to be true, yet the respective effects on the human constitution of these fine and active principles every where blended with the atmosphere, so easily elude our observation, and are so difficult to be separately ascertained, and discriminated from one another, that the present State of physical science forbids us to hope for much satisfaction from any attempt minutely to investigate them.

28 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES different tribes of the human race exist, and their manner of living; the influence of which causes shall, hereafter, be more minutely examined.

Let us, in the first place, pass under review the general effects of climate upon the colour of the human skin: after which we shall take notice of the principal apparent deviations from the common law exhibited in various portions of the earth. The power of climate to change the complexion is demonstrated by facts which constantly occur to our observation. In

the summer season we perceive that the intensity of the sun’s rays in our climate tends to darken the colour of the skin, especially in the labouring poor who are more constantly than others, exposed to their action. In the winter, on the other hand, the cold and keen winds which then prevail contribute to chafe the countenance, and to excite in it a sanguine and ruddy complexion. In the temperate zone, the causes of these alternate and opposite effects serve, in a degree,

to correct one another. But in proportion as heat or cold predominates in any climate, it tends to impress a permanent and characteristic complexion. ‘The degree in which the one or the other prevails over its opposite may be considered as a constant and uniform cause to the action of which the constitution is exposed. Heat and cold affect the nervous system by tension or relaxation, by dilatation or contraction, and in

this way, produce an alteration in the state of the solids. Hence also the fluids are affected; the quantity of the perspiration is augmented or diminished; and the proportions of the various secretions changed. But the human skin is susceptible of still greater and more sensible changes, by the opposite actions of the intense rays of the sun, or of the principle of cold upon its delicate texture. Even minute differences in the power of the cause often become perceptible in the variety of the effect. ‘Ihe justness of this remark will be rendered more

OF CLIMATE 29 obvious by a familiar example which 1s constantly exposed to our observation. A cold and piercing air chafes the countenance, and increases the ruddiness of the complexion. A warm and moist atmosphere, on the other hand, tends to relax the constitution, and commonly produces, in valetudinarians es-

pecially, some tincture of a bilious hue. These effects, in countries where heat and cold succeed each other in nearly

equal proportions, are transient and interchangeable. But where the climate, in any given proportion, repeats the one, or the other, of these impressions, there, in the same degree, is formed a correspondent and habitual colour of the skin. If I have applied this term to the colour of the skin, as well as to the features and form of the countenance and person, it is because J believe that the greater part of the varieties in the appearance of the human species may justly be denominated habits of the body. Like other habits, they are created, not

by great and sudden impressions of their causes, but by continual, and almost imperceptible touches. Of habits, both of mind, and of body, nations are susceptible as well as individuals. Long in growing to maturity, national features, like national manners, become fixed only after a succession of several generations. At last, however, they become fixed. And if

we can ascertain any effect produced by a given state of climate, of society, or of the habits of living, it requires only to be repeated during a sufficient length of time, to give it a permanent character, and so to incorporate it into the constitution, as to render it an hereditary property of the race. The sanguine, or the fair complexion will, for this reason, be perpetual in the higher latitudes of the temperate zone, and we shall generally find different shades of the dark colours, gradually increasing, till we arrive at the perfectly black, as we descend to the equator. If those philosophers, who maintain that the varieties in complexion, and other constitutional properties of different

20 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES tribes of mankind, are infallible indications of diversity of species, have embraced this hypothesis from an apprehension that it 1s most consistent with the benignity and wisdom of the Creator to form different races of human beings, fitted by some peculiar adaptation of their physical organs to the respective climates they were severally destined to inhabit; one would think that sound reason should induce us, from these premises, to infer a contrary conclusion; that he has formed the human constitution with such flexibility in its organiza-

tion, that it is capable of accommodating itself to every situation on the globe, to which business or necessity may call men, or a liberal curiosity and the desire of improvement may invite them. This pliancy of nature in man, above that of most other animals, is favorable to the intercourse of the most distant nations, and greatly facilitates the cultivation of

science. To what ample sources of information have not navigation and commerce opened an access? How imperfect must the philosophy of human nature itself have remained if we had been precluded from contemplating it under every climate, and form of society, and in every progressive stage of its improvement from absolute savagism, to the highest point of civilization and refinement? And according to this wise and benignant intention of providence, do we not see mankind continually changing their habitations? Do not we find them under every zone from the equator, to the pole, not only able to endure all these different degrees of tem-

| perature without injury, but so assimilated by time to the character of each new climate, that hardly can we pronounce with certainty, who have been descended from the aboriginals

of the country, and who from families who have migrated thither only a few generations past? Why should it be thought necessary then that the Creator should have formed different species of men to inhabit the frozen regions of Lapland, and the torrid climes of Africa,

OF CLIMATE 31 when it is confessed by one of the greatest champions of this

doctrine, that a colony of Hungarians, who are among the handsomest and best proportioned people of Europe, have, by migrating to Lapland, some ages ago, become absolutely assimilated to the natives of the country in every attribute of

that diminutive and deformed race,* or were really the original stock from which the present inhabitants are derived?

And the same author asserts that a colony of Portuguese, established in Congo, not yet three centuries since, have so degenerated in complexion, in the figure of their persons, and their habits of living, as to be no longer distinguishable from the neighbouring tribes of Hottentots, who are among the filthiest, the most deformed and savage of mankind. These examples ought surely to have convinced the learned advocate of this hypothesis how unnecessary it is to the explanation of the different appearances which human nature puts on in the different climates and regions of the globe, having before his view such proofs of the facility with which the constitution of

man moulds itself to the impressions of each, and assumes the habits of every state of society.

Before proceeding to treat directly of the causes of the various degrees of dark complexion observable in the differ-

ent tribes of the human species, it will not be improper to propose two or three preliminary remarks on the structure of the skin, the seat of colour. This fine integument, although extremely delicate, and susceptible of the lightest impressions

from many causes both external and internal, is, however, in its organic texture, among the least mutable parts of the human body. Hence any colour introduced into its substance is not easily eradicated. Figures stained in it with paints inserted by punctures become indelible. For the same reason, freckles, though consisting only of partial stains impressed on * Lord Kaims in his sketches of the history of man.

42 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the surface of a fair skin by a slight exposure to the sun and

air, cannot be removed but with great difficulty; - and in persons of a certain ruddiness of complexion, such as is found

commonly united with hair of a dark red, or deep orange colour, can never be entirely effaced. tf

We see, even in our own climate, that the solar rays are able to penetrate the entire substance of the skin; and, when it is first exposed to them without covering, they dissolve its texture, by inflaming and raising it into blisters. This action tends not only to change its colour, but to incrassate its substance till it becomes thick enough to resist any further alteration from their influence; § when it assumes a hue, more or

less deep, according to the power and continuance of the cause. I’he complexion of the African zone, therefore, in the greater portion of which the inhabitants are both savage in their manners, and almost universally destitute of clothing, will naturally be as much deeper as the ardor of the sun, || in t White may be regarded as the colourless state of skin, and all the shades

of the dark colours as different stains inserted into its substance

{it has been remarked, and not without reason, that a dark colour of the skin may be considered as a universal freckle. And, certainly, if the same kind of secretion mingling with the perspirable matter issuing from the pores of

the skin, which is fixed by the action of the sun or air, on certain points in freckles, should be equably diffused over the whole surface of the body, or throughout the whole substance of the skin, and we can discern no reason why it may not, every point would consequently be stained with the same colour. § The stimulus of the sun’s rays, exciting a greater flux of humours to the skin, tends to incrassate its substance. Hence the skin on the hands and face of labourers, and sea-faring men, is thicker than that on other parts of the body. And all people of colour have this integument thicker than persons of a fair complexion. Blum. p. 110.

|| Pliny seems inclined to ascribe the colour of the Africans entirely to the excessive ardor of the sun in that climate. He says, lib. 2. cap. 78. “Ethiopas vicini Sideris vapore torreri, adustisque similes gigni, barba, & capillo vibrato, non est dubium.” [‘‘It is beyond question that the Ethiopians are burnt by the heat of the heavenly body near them, and are born with a scorched appearance, with curly beard and hair.”] And Ovid in the second book of the Metamorphoses, relating the fable of Phaeton attributes the effect to the chariot of

the sun. In which, says Feijoo, although the substance of the narration is fabulous, he alludes to the opinion which was then generally adopted; that the proximity of the sun was the cause of the colour of the Ethiopians—

OF CLIMATE 23 those parched regions is both more constant, and more intense than in the temperate latitudes, or even in other districts of the torrid zone. The dark colours of the tropical nations, however, are not to be ascribed solely to the action of the sun’s rays upon the skin. Extreme heat, especially when united with putrid animal, or vegetable exhalations, which in all torrid climates are found copiously to impregnate the atmosphere, tends greatly

to augment the secretion of bile in the human system, @ which, being diffused over the whole surface of the body, imparts to the complexion a dull yellow tinge, that soon assumes a very dark hue, by being exposed to the sun, and by immediate contact with the external air.* Different shades of the dark colours, therefore, till we arrive at the deepest black, will be found in the human complexion, in proportion to the predominancy of bile in the constitution, as well as of heat in the climate. On the immediate causes of colour in the human species I shall state a few obvious facts. We may not be perfectly acquainted with the internal process of nature in the production of those phenomena, yet their existence may be sufficient to convince the philosophic observer that climate is the prin-

cipal agent in creating that variety of complexion which distinguishes mankind in the different regions of the globe. 1. Ihe rays of the sun, when suffered to act immediately Sanguine tunc credunt in corpora summa Vocato, Ethiopum populos nigrum traxisse colorem.

[It was then, as men think, that the peoples of Ethiopia became blackskinned, since the blood was drawn to the surface of their bodies by the q Dr uGlurg in his treatise on the bile, asserts that this secretion is always increased in proportion to the degree of heat which prevails in any climate. We ought, however, to take into our consideration also other causes of an increased secretion of bile, as putrid miasmata in the atmosphere, meagre, or xanty food, excessive hardships, and whatever corrupts, or impoverishes the . Take bile from any animal, and expose it but for a short time to the influence of the sun and air, and it becomes black.

34 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES on the human skin, tend to produce a dark colour, although

there should be no uncommon redundancy of bile in the constitution.

2. On the other hand, redundancy of bile imparts a dark hue to the complexion} in persons who have not, in any uncommon degree, been exposed to the direct action of the sun. Accordingly, we frequently see those who have been long affected in different degrees by an excess of this secretion,

contract a hue resembling that of various dark coloured nations. f + There is a great agreement, and sympathy, says Blumenbach, between the

liver, the laboratory of bile in the human constitution, and the common integuments of the body, or the skin; and both are to be considered as being among the principal means provided by nature for purifying the mass of the blood.

“Manifestus officine bilis cum integumentis communibus consensus. Utraque

quippe organa, hepar nempe et cutis, ad maxime principalia, et invicem consentientia sanguinex masse purgatoria referenda.” [“The connection of the manufactory of the bile with the common integuments is plain; indeed both organs, that is, the liver and the skin, must be considered as by far the principal and mutually co-operating purifiers of the mass of the blood.”] De gen. hum, degen. &c. § 44. p. 126.

t Dr. Strack, in his observations concerning intermittent fevers, speaking of

jaundice arising from this cause, says, “I have seen the skin, after such a jaundice, remain of an olive colour, like that of the Asiatics, and even be imparted to children. One I have seen become nearly as black as an EastIndian: and another the whole skin of whose body became as dark as if he had been the offspring of an Indian father, and European mother, while the palms of the hands, and soles of the fect remained white like those of the

indians.” Book iii. ch. 2. I may add to these examples of Dr. Strack that of a gentleman of the town of Newark in the state of New-Jersey, whose complexion has, for more than twenty years, been as dark as that of an aboriginal

American. This colour was induced at first in consequence of disease; but though he has, for a long time, enjoyed his health, the colour still remains. “I would not,” says Dr. Blumenbach, “urge too far the analogy of the jaundice with the national colour of the skin, yet are there several phenomena which merit attention on this subject, and, among others, the following; that, among nations of a dusky, or black complexion, it is a frequent, not to say general thing, to find persons, otherwise in their full health, who have the white of the eye tinged with a certain yellowish appearance like those who have been affected by bilious disorders. This is very observable in the natives of India, of tropial Africa, and America.” For the fact he quotes De la Loubere descript. du royaume de Siam. T. 1. p. 81. and Rochefort, hist. naturelle des Antilles.

OF CLIMATE 35 3. Where both causes co-operate, as is the case in all fervid climates, the effect upon the complexion of the inhabitants must be greater in proportion to the influence of the respective causes. 4. The human skin has been discovered by anatomists to consist of three distinct lamella or integuments; the external, or scarf-skin, which is an extremely fine netting, and perfectly transparent in the darkest coloured nations,—the interior, or

true skin, which, in people of all the different grades of colour, is white,—and an intermediate membrane, which 1s cellular in its structure, somewhat like a honeycomb. ‘This membrane is the proper seat of colour, being filled with a delicate mucous, or viscid liquor, which easily receives the lively tinge of the blood when strongly propelled, by any cause, to the surface, or the duller stain of the bile when it enters in any undue quantity into the circulation. The smallest surchange of this secretion imparts to it a yellow appearance; which, by remaining long in contact with the atmosphere assumes a darker hue,§ and if exposed, at the same time, to the immediate influence of the sun, approaches, according to the heat of the climate and the degree in which the bile prevails, towards black. 5. The gall, or bile of any animal exposed to the sun and

air, in a short time becomes black: a phenomenon which probably results from the great proportion of carbon which enters into 1ts composition, i and the evaporation which takes p. 383. He adds, we frequently see in those who have been affected with jaundice, according to the degree of the disorder, the skin, in different persons,

stained with various shades greatly resembling the complexion of different nations of colour, which stain often remains permanent after the disease has been entirely removed. Blum. de gen. hum. degen. in specie. § 45. p. 131.

§ Even the blackest negro, when first born, does not exhibit his true complexion till after he has been some time exposed to the contact of the external alr.

|| Carbon, in its purest state, is known to be clear and transparent, as is seen

in the diamond; but in that mixed and impure condition in which it exists

36 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES place in the open air of the hydrogen, or aqueous fluid with which it had been combined and diluted. 6. When, from any cause therefore, the bilious secretion has been increased beyond its natural proportion, approaching the surface of the body in the progress of the circulation, the carbonic matter of its composition becomes there attached to the viscid mucous in the cellular membrane of the skin, while the more thin and volatile hydrogen with which it is combined, having a stronger affinity and attraction with the oxygen of the atmosphere, and flying off first, leaves it precipitated and entangled in those cells where it stains and dis-

colours the complexion. in most bodies, especially in the bile, the contact of the atmosphere, or the action of heat, renders it black. Even the diamond, by the force of intense heat, may be covered with a black crust. q This is confirmed by an observation of Dr. Blumenbach in his treatise de gen. hum. degen. in specie, § 44. p. 124, &c. The proximate cause, says he, of

the dark colour in the external integuments of the skin is to be sought in the carbon which abounds in the human body, and abounds more in the oil and bile than in any other animal substances. The latter coming united with the hydrogen, with which it is intimately combined, to the surface of the body, the hydrogen there attaches itself more quickly to the oxygen of the atmosphere, on account of their superior mutual attraction, and, flying off first, the carbon is precipitated in the rete malphighianum, or second intcgument of the skin, and infects it with its dark colour in proportion to the quantity which various causes have thrown into the circulation, the chief of which is climate. Causam equidem proximam adusti, aut fusci coloris extcrnorum cutis integumentorum, in abundante carbonaceo corporis humani elemento querendam censeo, quod cum hydrogenio per corium excernitur, oxygenii vero atmospherici accessu pracipitatum, Malpighiano muco infigitur.

Ingens climatum in hepatis actionem potentia, utpote que intra tropicos coli ardore mirum quantum excitatur et augetur. Hinc morbi biliosi intra tropicos multifarii et endemu.. (“I myself think that the proximate cause of the swarthy or tawny color of the

external integuments of the skin is to be looked for in the abundance of carbon in the human body, which, when it is excreted with hydrogen through the corium and precipitated by contact with atmosphcric oxygen, becomes

embedded in the Malpighian mucus. Then there is the vast influence of

climate upon the action of the liver, which in tropical countries is wonderfully excited and increased by solar heat. Hence in the tropics disorders of the bile are multifarious and endemic.”’]—Blum. de gencris hum. degen. in specic. § 44. p. 125, 126.

In section 45th, p. 1g0th, he says; that the carbonic matter belongs to the

OF CLIMATE Q4 “7. The bile itself is, perhaps, more liable than most other secretions in the human body, to become incrassated and mucous: at least it is always copiously found in that state in the stomach and intestines of those persons who have been long subject to bilious disorders. 8. ‘Ihe vapours arising from stagnant waters with which uncultivated regions abound, great fatigues and hardships, poverty of diet, filthiness in the manner of living, tend, likewise, to create a surcharge of the bilious secretion. Hence, as well as from their nakedness, and exposure to the unmitigated effect of the solar and atmospheric influence, savages

will always be discoloured even in temperate, or in cold climates.* For, although cold, when assisted by succulent nourishment, and by the comfortable lodging and clothing furnished by the arts of civilized life, propels the blood with force to the surface, and tends, in a healthful state of the body, to render the complexion clear, yet, when the system is relaxed, or receives a surcharge of bile from the causes men-

tioned above, and poor and shivering savages, under an arctic sky, do not possess those conveniences which, by cherishing the principle of life, assist the motion of the blood to

the extremities, the constitution is overstrained, indirect debility ensues, and an increase of the same discolouring secretion 1s produced. The rigor of their climate, the hardships of their state, the primary elements of the animal system, and that it is the cause of a colour more or less dark has been rendered evident by the late improvements in chemistry, particularly, among the French. * From the affinity of the bile, says the same eminent physician quoted in the last note, with the fat or oil of the animal body, noticed also by Fourcroy,

(philosophie chemique, p. 111.) appears the reason of that waxen hue observable in dark coloured nations, remarked by J. F. Mekel, histoire de l'academie des sciences de Berlin. 1753. p. 92.—Hence, unless I am deceived, continues he, we derive the reason why nations who live chiefly on a food

consisting of animal oil, not only smell of the oil, but contract a very dark complexion; as the Greenlanders, and the miserable inhabitants of Tierra de] Fuego, whose scanty subsistence consists chiefly of the almost putrid fat of seals.

38 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES grossness and scantiness of their food, and filthiness of their whole manner of living, not only tend to augment this secretion, but, by obstructing the pores of the skin, hold it longer in nearly a stagnant state at the surface of the body, and in contact with the external air, which occasions an increase of the dark colour. Hence, perhaps, the deep Lapponian complexion, which has been esteemed a phenomenon so difficult to be explained. g. One other fact on this subject deserves to be remarked. ‘Those who make great and sudden changes in their residence from northern to southern climates, and, especially if they

remove from high and dry soils to moist and undrained regions, are usually attacked by bilious disorders which leave the blood impoverished, and shed a dark colour, tinged with a yellow appearance over the skin. These disorders are evi-

dently the effects of the climate, and are probably only the efforts of nature in removing that tension of the system which

would render it under the action of an ardent sun, liable to dangerous inflamatory fevers, and imparting to it that proportion of bile which 1s requisite to its safety, and its comfortable subsistence in its new situation.y In the preceding propositions I have endeavoured to state some principles, supporting them on the authority of unques+ Bilious disorders are known to relax the system, and thereby to render it less liable to the inflamatory fevers to which a tense and plethoric habit would be exposed under a hot sun. The bile which tends casily to become mucous and incrassated, contributes also, by increasing the thickness of the skin, which thereby forms a kind of veil to the body, to resist the inflamatory action of the

sun’s rays upon the constitution, and to render it more patient of extreme heat. For, it is observed by Blumenbach, of the reticular membrane of the skin, that it is always thicker in proportion to the darkness of the colouring matter with which its cells are filled. Blum. de gen. &c. p. 164.

But it should ever be remembered that the predominance of bile in the habit, and the discolouration of the skin, although they may be, and, in the first instance, usually are, the effects of disease, yct, becoming, in time, constitutional properties, they remain after all symptoms of disease have passed away; and may even become necessary to a healthful state of the body.

OF CLIMATE 39 | tionable facts, by which to explain the proximate cause of colour, and its various shades in the human species, but, whether the theory which I have attempted to erect on the foundation of these facts be satisfactorily supported or not, the general principle, that climate possesses all the power to change the complexion which I have ascribed to it, can be established, I apprehend, on the clear and decisive evidence of other facts, although I should have failed to point out the precise mode in which climate acts, or accurately to have traced the chain of its effects. The principle results, then, from the regularity of the complexional zones of the world. It results from obvious and undeniable events within the memory of history. And it results from facts which come under our own immediate observation in America. Encircle the earth in every zone, and, making those reasonable allowances which ought to be made, for the influence of mountains, lakes, and seas, and those other circumstances which are known to modify the temperature of climate, each zone is seen to be marked by its own distinctive, and characteristic complexion. The black prevails under the equator;

near the tropics we arrive at the dark copper; and, on this side of the tropic of Cancer, to the seventieth degree of northern latitude, we successively trace the tawny, the olive, f the brown, the fair, the sanguine. In each of these grades we discover several shades or tints; till, beneath the arctic circle, we return to the black. ‘This general uniformity in the effect,

as we proceed towards the North, or the South, affords a strong presumption, that the various shades of complexion which distinguish the different latitudes are to be ascribed chiefly to the influence of climate. The apparent deviations {Some difference exists in the tints which mark the corresponding latitudes

in Asia and Europe, arising from the diversity of the respective climates occasioned by the nature of the soil, the form of the continents, and other causes affecting the temperature of the atmosphere.

40 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES from this law which are presented to our view in particular regions of the globe, will, when we come, in the progress of this discourse, to point out their causes, serve only to confirm the general principle. §

The influence of climate on the human complexion is demonstrated by well known and important events within the memory of history. From the Baltic to the Mediterranean

the different latitudes of Europe are marked by different shades of colour. In tracing the origin of the fair German, the

dark coloured Frenchman, and the swarthy Spaniard, and Sicilian, it has been proved that they are all derived from the same primitive stock; or, at least from nearly resembling nations which may be comprehended under the general names of Huns and Goths. The southern provinces of France, of Italy, of Spain, and of other countries of Europe, are distinguished from the northern by a much deeper shade of complexion. || And, if we extend our view beyond Europe to the § Various causes may contribute, in certain districts of the globe, to alter the prevailing temperature of the atmosphere, and consequently the shade of the complexion, which may be said to form the general and characteristic temperature and complexion of any particular latitude. Some of these have been already suggested, and others will be more largely detailed hereafter. In a philosophic enquiry into this subject it is necessary continually to recollect that there are often various climates, taking that term to signify any particular degree of heat, or of heat combined with moisture, under the same parallel of latitude. When this obvious consideration is attended to, it is the more surprizing that the critical reviewers in England, in remarking on the first edition of this

essay, should think to refute the reasonings on the influence and effects of . climate by drawing their parallel round the globe, and shewing the various shades of colour found under this circle. This negligent and injudicious criticism is the less excusable because the fact had been remarked and accounted for in the essay itself; and to the candid, the attentive, and truly philosophic reader, I trust it is sufficiently demonstrated to be the necessary result of the principles laid down on the subject of climate. || It has been remarked by travellers that in Spain the ladies of the province

of Biscay generally possess very fair complexions. In Grenada, on the other hand, and the other southern provinces, they are of a dark swarth, which is so general a characteristic of the ladies there, that it is esteemed a beauty, and is even given to their pictures and statues of the Virgin Mary. Blum. p. 135.

OF CLIMATE 41 great empires of the East, to Arabia, to Persia, to India, and

China, this observation is still more applicable to those countries which embrace so much greater an extent of latitude. The inhabitants of Pekin are fair while those of Canton exhibit as deep a colour as the Mexicans. ‘The Persians in the vicinity of the Caspian sea are among the fairest people in the world, and their neighbours, the Georgians and Circassians, are acknowledged to be the most beautiful. But, this delicate complexion gradually changes to a dark olive as we approach the gulph of Ormus. The inhabitants of the stony and desert Arabia are distinguished by a light copper colour, while those of the southern provinces of Mocha and Yemen are of as deep

a hue as those of middle India. The same gradation holds

in Egypt, from the Mediterranean sea to the foot of the mountains of Abyssinia. The population of the southern provinces of the peninsula of India are black; on the North, and just below the range of the Caucasian mountains, the complexion changes to a light chesnut, or yellow colour.

And this gradation is observed both on the Malabar, and the Coromandel coast. 4

In these extensive countries in which the surface of the earth 1s more uniform than in Europe, and not so much broken and intersected by mountains, seas, and bays running

far up into the land, the gradation of colour holds a more regular progression according to the latitude from the equator. But the influence of climate on the complexion is better illustrated by its effects on the Arabians and the Chinese, than on most other nations, who have been the subjects of

frequent conquests, and great intermixtures with foreign tribes. TThese people have remained, from a very remote q The authors of the Universal History. Asiatic Researches. Bruce's Travels.

Accounts of Missionaries to India from Britain, Holland, and Germany. A similar remark is made with regard to the negroes on both sides of the Senegal river, by Barbot in Churchill’s collection of voyages. But the varieties of Africa wil be afterwards more particularly noticed and accounted for.

4 2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES antiquity, almost wholly unmingled with foreign nations. The former, especially, can be traced by a clear, and undisputed genealogy to their origin in one family; and they have never been blended, either by conquest, or by commerce, with any other race. And yet we find every gradation of discolour-

ation among them from the swarthy hue of the northern provinces to the deep black suffused with a yellowish tinge, *

which prevails in the southern angle of the Arabian peninsula.

But no example can carry with it greater authority on this

subject than that of the Jews. Descended from one stock, prohibited by their most sacred institutions from intermarrying with strangers, and yet widely dispersed into every region

on the globe, this one people is marked with the peculiar characteristics of every climate. In Britain and Germany they are fair, brown in France and in Turkey, swarthy in Portugal

and Spain, olive in Syria and Chaldea, tawny or coppercoloured in Arabia and Egypt. f

Another example of the power of climate to change the . complexion, and even to introduce great alterations into the whole constitution, 1s presented to the view of the philosophic

observer in the native population of the United States. Sprung, not long since, from the British, the Irish, and the German nations, who are the fairest people in Europe, they have extended themselves over the American continent from *It is the same colour which is seen in those blacks who, in the United States, are denominated yellow negroes.

+ Buffon’s Nat. Hist. vol. III—Mr. Buffon, in giving these general characteristics of complexion writes rather like an orator than a philosopher, and, that he may not embarrass his stile by too many distinctions, gives the colour of only a particular portion of each country. For example, he has in his view chiefly the northern parts of Arabia, and of Egypt; the North of Syria, and South of Chaldea; with perhaps a similar limitation in Turkey, and in France. A tribe of Jews, or Israelites has lately been discovered in India, known by the Hebrew Pentateuch preserved among them from immemorial time, to be of the stock of Israel, who have become, by a residence of ages in that climate, as black as the natives.

OF CLIMATE 4 3 the thirty-first to the forty-fifth degree of northern latitude.

And notwithstanding the recent period at which the first European establishments were made in America; and the continual influx of emigrants from the old continent, and their frequent intermarriages with the native Anglo-Americans; and, what is of not less consequence in this question, notwithstanding ideas of personal beauty derived from their ancestors which they sedulously cherish, and which the arts of civilized life have enabled them to preserve, as far as is possible, against the influence of the climate; yet have they undergone a visible and important change. A certain paleness of countenance, and softness of feature in the native American strikes a British traveller as soon as he arrives upon our shores. Many exceptions there are; but, in general, the American complexion does not exhibit so clear a red and white as the British, or the German. And there is a tinge of sallowness spread over it which indicates the tendency of the climate to generate bile. ‘Uhese effects are more obvious in the southern than in the northern states. ‘They appear more strongly marked in the low lands near the ocean, than as you approach the mountainous regions to the North and West. And they are much more deeply impressed in the poorer classes of the people than in families of easy fortune who enjoy a more various and nutricious diet, and possess the means at once of improving their appearance, and guarding against the unfavourable influences of the climate. The people of NewJersey, in the low and level country between the sea, and the extensive bay of the river Delaware, are generally darker

in their complexion, than in those counties where the country rises into hills; and considerably darker than the inhabitants of Pennsylvania, which is every where diversified

with hills, and frequently rises into lofty mountains. The depression of the land exposes it to greater heat; and the level surface of the country, not yet subjected to a high degree of

44 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES culture, leaves it, in many places, covered with stagnant waters that impregnate the atmosphere with unwholesome exhalations, which greatly augment the secretion of bile. ‘he

increased heat of the sun in the low lands of Maryland and | Virginia, near the coasts of the ocean, and of the wide bays which every where indent them, gives a visible heightening to

the darkness of the complexion, especially in the poorest classes of the people who are most exposed to the force of the climate. Descending still farther to the South, along the sea coast of the Carolinas and Georgia, we often meet among the overseers of their slaves, and their laborious poor, with persons whose complexion is but a few shades lighter than that of the aboriginal Iroquois, or Cherokees. Compare these men with their British ancestors, and the change which has already passed upon them, will afford the strongest ground to conclude that, if they were thrown, like our native indians,

into a state of absolute savagism, they would, in no great length of time, be perfectly marked with the same complexion, f Not only is their complexion thus changed, but a t Those rude woodmen, on the frontiers of the United States, who live in the vicinity of the indian tribes, and who, being frequently intermingled with them, have adopted nearly the same modes of living, contract, in time, a great resemblance to the savages, not only in their manners, but in their colour and the expression of the countenance. Those especially who have incorporated themselves with any of their tribes, conforming entirely to their customs, and habits of living, soon acquire a surprizing similarity to them in their whole appearance. Of this effect Mr. Adair in his history of the American indians, gives us a striking example in an Anglo-American who had, in this manner, incorporated himself with the Shawanoese nation. And I have had similar relations confirmed to me by persons who have had the best opportunities of making observations on these adopted children of the savage tribes. “At the Shawanoe main camp,” says he, “I saw a Pennsylvanian, a white man by birth,

and in profession a christian, who by the inclemency of the sun, and his endeavours to improve the red colour, was tarnished with as deep an indian hue as any of the camp, although he had been in the woods only four years.” Adair Hist. Amer. Ind. p. 3, 4. I follow this extract with the remark of the ingenious and judicious Dr. Barton of Philadelphia: “If these remarkable changes are wrought on the system in the term of a few years, we ought not to be surprized at seeing even the most opposite tints and features produced

OF CLIMATE 45 visible and striking alteration seems to have been produced on their whole constitution. So thin and meagre frequently

are they in their persons, that their limbs seem to have a disproportioned length to the body; and the figure of the skeleton appears often, very distinctly, through the skin. If these men, unmixed with others whose state in society enables them to enjoy in greater abundance the conveniences and comforts of living, and consequently the means of preserving themselves from the deteriorating impressions of the climate, had been found in a distant region where no memory of their origin remained, they would have furnished to the advocates of different species belonging to the human kind, an example as strong, and as much to the purpose of their argument, as most of those on which they now rely with the greatest confidence.

In general, the habit of the Anglo-Americans is more slender than that of the natives of Great-Britain or Ireland, from whom the greater part of our population is descended. But the extremely meagre aspect of that class to which I refer, may arise from their situation, which exposes them more to

the unmitigated influences of a climate that is, at present, very unhealthy from the intensity of its heat acting on the ereat quantity of its stagnant waters and infecting the atmosphere, during the hot season, with putrid exhalations. And,

I have before remarked, that the changes created in the from the long and permanent operation of physical, and of moral causes.” But Y will add that, probably, the Anglo-Americans will never degenerate into a perfect resemblance of the aboriginal indians. The arts of civilization may be expected, in a considerable degree, to correct the effects of the climate. Even

if they should now sink into a state of savagism, perhaps the resemblance might not, in every point, be complete; because the one would receive the impressions of the climate on the ground of features formed in Europe, and in a high state of civilization; the others have received them on the ground of features formed in a very different region of the globe, and in a much ruder state of society. Such differences in the combinations must necessarily vary somewhat the results.

46 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES human constitution by migrating from dry, to moist regions, and from temperate to very warm latitudes, are, in the first instance generally diseases. Hereafter, when the constitution shall become more accommodated to the climate, as it may, in time, adapt itself to any situation on the globe, these people will present to the eye a less haggard, and diseased appearance; but they will probably forever exhibit a very thin and meagre habit of body, and a very swarthy hue.

Examples taken from the descendants of Europeans in America are the stronger because the climate has not yet had time to impress upon them its full character. And the change which will ultimately be produced in the American consti-

tution has been retarded, not only by the arts of civilized society, § but by the continual intermixture of new colonies of emigrants from Europe with the natives of the country. To those who have surveyed this subject in a hasty and superficial manner, these changes may appear to advance more

slowly to their ultimate point than is consistent with the principles hitherto laid down. But it will be recollected that all national changes, whether moral or physical, usually advance by almost imperceptible gradations. || Many centuries § In savage life men more easily receive the impressions of the climate than

in civilized society, because they are exposed to its full force without any means of defence. Indeed, whatever art they possess is usually employed, not in defending themselves from its influences, but in heightening the dark colour of the skin. But independently on the application of any art, the same consequences would result, in a degree, from the extreme neglect and filthiness of their persons. || It deserves to be remarked that the natives of the West-India islands, even

of those settled by the English and Danes, and the fairest European nations, are already become very dark in their complexion, and approaching to a copper hue, although three centuries have not yet elapsed since those settlements were first established. The descendants of the Spaniards in South-America are . become absolutely copper coloured. (See Phil. Trans. of Roy. Soc. Lond. No. 476. Sect. 4.) The Portuguese of Mitomba, in Sierra Leona, on the coast of

Africa, have, by intermarrying with the natives, and adopting their manners, become, in a few generations, so assimilated to them in figure, and complexion, . that hardly can they any longer be distinguished. (Treatise on the trade of

OF CLIMATE 47 elapsed before Europe was able to raise herself to her present refinement, from the rudeness of barbarian manners which

| overspread that portion of the globe after the fall of the Roman empire. Perhaps not less time may be required to pass

through all the changes which, from different causes, may affect the countenance and corporal form and appearance of a whole people; to receive the impressions of climate on successive generations till it has attained its utmost operation; to combine these with the effects which result from the state of society; to blend both with personal peculiarities; and, by

the almost infinite unions of families, to melt down the whole into those features, combined with that complexion, and peculiar expression, which go to form what is called a national countenance. It is even questionable whether any nation in Europe, in consequence of the eternal migrations and conquests which have mingled and confounded its inhabitants with the natives of other regions, yet exhibits the entire effect of all these causes, so far, at least, that they may not still be susceptible of further change. China and Arabia

are, perhaps, the only civilized countries in the world in which climate combined with manners, have attained their utmost operation on the human constitution; because they are the only countries in which the inhabitants have been able, during a long succession of ages, to preserve themselves unmixed with any other people, and to persevere in the same habits of life. Each parallel of latitude is, among them, dis-

tinctly marked with its characteristic complexion. In no Great-Britain to Africa, by an African Merchant.) And Lord Kaims affirms of another Portuguese settlement on the coast of Congo, that the descendants of those Europeans have become both in their persons and their manners, more like beasts than like men. (Prelim. Disc. to the Sketches on Man.) These examples indicate, with no small degree of evidence, how easily climate would assimilate, in a great degree, any foreign people to the natives of any country,

in the course of time, if they would adopt the same manners, and equally expose themselves to its influence.

48 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES other country is there such a regular gradation of colour as is traced from the fair natives of Pekin to the inhabitants of Canton, who are of a dark copper; or from the dark olive or swarthy colour of the Desert Arabia, to the black of the province of Yemen. From these observations it results, that the causes of colour

and of other varieties in the human species have not yet had their full operation on the inhabitants of the United States. Such an operation, however, they have had as affords a striking proof and an interesting example of the powerful influence of climate.* Before leaving the illustration of this article it may con-

tribute to confirm the doctrine of the power of climate to affect the human complexion, to point out, in a few instances, its operation on the colour of the inferior animals. Analogy often affords a solid ground of reasoning. And, on this subject, we may strengthen our conclusions by analogous facts q ‘The Tartars, who have more than once, within the memory of history, dethroned the reigning family at Pekin, and established a new dynasty in the

empire of China, form no proper exception to this remark. The Tartars, though they changed the dynasty, made no alteration in the frame of the government; and, being few in number, and chicfly of the military order, have

had no sensible effect on the character of the population. They form a part of the soldiery of the empire, or rather of the guards of the prince; they have never become cultivators of the soil.

* The reader will always bear in mind that in remarking on the changes which have passed on the Anglo-Americans, I have in view chiefly the natives of the second and third generation from their European ancestors, or even a more distant posterity if there be such. Although a few exceptions from each

remark may be pointed out, yet they will not be regarded as sufficient to overthrow conclusions drawn from the great mass of population. They will be

rare among those who have had a clear American descent by both parents through two or three races. They will be much more rare in the low countries near the sea, in the middle and southern states, where the climate differs more from that of Europe, than in the northern portion of the Union, or the west-

ern counties of the southern states, where the country rises into high hills, and is diversified with ranges of lofty mountains. Here the character of the climate is less removed from that of Britain, or of the middle of Europe. And in the western parts of the middle and southern states the population is more mingled with recent emigrants from Ireland and Germany.

OF CLIMATE 49 which are known to take place in different species of the animal tribes. It has been remarked by several writers, that, whether we ought to ascribe the effort to any peculiar constitution of the atmosphere, or to the manner of feeding, swine,

in the province of Normandy in France, are universally white; in Suabia in Germany, on the other hand, they are every where black; while they are seen only of a chesnut brown in Bavaria. Cattle of the beeve kind are in Hungary of a whitish grey; which is likewise the case in the northern parts of Syria; except, that the Syrian cattle are whiter than the Hungarian. In the country of Angora in the centre of the Lesser Asia, the goats are of a beautiful milk white colour, the hair over the whole body being remarkably fine and disposed in long spiral ringlets.f It is now well known to every voyager, that, in the climates in which extreme cold prevails, foxes, bears, hares, even falcons, crows, and several other birds

and beasts are generally found of a white colour. And that this effect 1s to be ascribed to the prevailing cold of the climate is rendered the more certain, because, in those regions posited a little farther to the South, in which the moderate warmth of summer, during a few months replaces the excessive rigors of winter, these animals change the colour of their feathers, and their furs in the respective seasons. On the other hand, Beekman, f and other navigators assert that on

the coasts of Guinea, and in various districts of the torrid zone of Africa, many of their domestic animals, and particularly their dogs, and common poultry, as well as the human inhabitants, are uniformly black. If, then, in animals acknowledged to be of the same species, we perceive such differences of colour, created by the climate,

or region in which they exist, why should we not equally admit its power on the complexion of man? This ground of y This is the material of which our finest camlets are made. { His voyage to and from Borneo, Lond. 1718.

5 O VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES reasoning is conformable to principles which have been universally received in the philosophic world, on subjects of natural science, since the age of Newton. Of natural effects of the same kind, the same, or like causes, ought to be assigned, as far as possible. And more causes ought not to be accumulated in explaining the phenomena of nature than are sufhcient to account for them, and are supported by clear experiment, or by obvious analogy. Hitherto the facts which have been adduced, and the reasonings founded upon them, have tended chiefly to explain

the principle of colour and to account for the varieties of complexion, in different portions of the human race; and, in the first place, to demonstrate the influence of climate on these affections of the skin. I proceed now to illustrate its power in giving existence to other varieties, which distinguish different nations. It would be difficult, as it 1s unnecessary, to enter into a very particular description of every part of the human body, or even every feature of the human countenance, and to trace each change of which they are susceptible to their respective causes. If we are able satisfactorily to account for the principal changes, a reasonable and candid enquirer after truth ought to remain satisfied that all minuter ones are within the power of the same or similar causes, without having recourse to the superfluous, and, consequently, unphilosophical doctrine of different original species of men. I shall, therefore, confine my observations, principally, to those conspicuous varieties which are seen in the hair, the figure of the head,

the proportions of different parts of the body, and in the features of the face. The colour of the hair generally follows the law of the complexion; § because, its roots, being planted in the skin, derive § There are instances in the southern states of America and in the WestIndies of white children derived from black parents of the darkest African

OF CLIMATE 51 its nourishment, and its colour from the same secretion which there contributes principally to form the tint of that various

covering of the body. Every gradation of shade in the skin is usually accompanied with some correspondent shades in the hair. The pale red, and sandy complexion, on the other hand, or the sandy spotted with dark orange freckles, 1s almost always connected with a proportional redness of this excrescence. Between these two points is found almost every other colour of the hair arising from the mixture, in different proportions, of the principles which constitute the black and red. White hair, except that which is occasioned by disease, or age, is commonly united with the palest skin. White appears to be the ground on which the colouring substances of the red and black are variously stained. These, which may be regarded as extremes, seem nearly to approach each other; and, by a very small alteration of the secretions of the body, easily to pass into one another. || If, in a red or black haired hue. There are also instances of pied negroes, whose skin is variegated with black and white spots, some from their birth, and others who have changed their colour at different ages. But wherever this colour has affected the skin of the head beneath the hair, the colour of the hair has been changed with it. Dr. Blumenbach mentions a black man whom he saw in London, (p. 150. § 48.) who after the period of adolescence became pied. ‘The white colour affecting an angular spot in the fore part of his head, from the crown to the forehead, the hair on that portion of the skin assumed a yellowish colour.

Another example has been mentioned in a note of this essay in a young negro of sandy complexion with red wool. || J. R. Foster, in his remarks on the inhabitants of the South-Sea islands observes that among the Otaheitans we sometimes meet with red hair, though black is the habit of the island. Other voyagers have made the same remark on the people of Timor, the Papuans, and even on the inhabitants of Congo in Africa. Mr. Bruce found several instances of red or yellow hair among the Galla tribes in Abyssinia; and Charlevoix informs us that such instances also exist among the Esquimaux. The young man mentioned in the last note who

was of a fair and sandy complexion though born of black parents, may be given as another example to the same purpose. And, in general, we see that those persons both in Europe and America, who are distinguished by the redest complexion of the hair, have also many, and very dark coloured freckles

scattered over the whole surface of the skin; and especially in those parts which are most exposed to the sun and air.

52 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES family, a child happens to deviate from the law of the house, it 1s commonly to the opposite extreme. The Highlanders, who inhabit the hills in the North of Scotland, are divided

between these two colours. And a red beard is not unfrequently joined with black hair. On these facts it deserves to be remarked, that those philosophers who deny the identity of the origin of different nations, because one is black, and another is red, might, on the same ground, deny identity of origin to the children of the same family. 4 From such examples, at least, we derive a pracq The argument that difference of colour does not demonstrate diversity of origin, is still more strongly established by the fact mentioned in the last note of pied negroes descending from black parents, not unfrequently to be met with, and more strongly still by such examples as that of Henry Moss, who from a perfectly black man became entirely white, without any disease, or exhibiting the least symptom of scrophulous or albino whiteness. These, and similar facts, which we find recorded in various literary registers of the greatest credit, indicate that the black, or the white, the brown or the fair complexion may depend, in a great degree, on the peculiar action of the fine vesscls in the skin which are affected by various causes in different persons, or at differcnt times, by which, in one case, they may be morc disposed, than in another, to secrete, and, at its approach to the oxygen of the atmosphcre, to precipitate and deposit in the reticular membrane, that carbonaceous substance which has before been shewn, in many instanccs, to mingle copiously in the circulation, and, to form, at the surface, one of the chief causcs of the various dark shades of the human complexion. This peculiar action of the minute vesscls of the skin may sometimes be different in one part of the body from that of

those in another, and produce that pied appearance which is observed in some negroes; and which has been seen also in some persons originally white.

It may be very different in the same person at different times according to the state of the body. The history of medicine furnishes a varicty of instances, especially of women during a state of pregnancy, who, in particular parts of the body, and sometimes in the whole person, have become much more dark in their complexion; and of some who have, in that state, become absolutely black; but have returned, after they were relieved of their infant load, to the original fairness of their skin. De nos jours une parielle metamorphose s’est renouvellé annullement dans la personne d’une dame de distinction d’un beau teint, et d’une peau fort blanche. Des qu’elle étoit enceinte, elle commencoit 4 brunir, ct vers la fin de sa grossesse elle devenoit une veritable Negresse.

Aprés ses couches la couleur noire disparoissoit peu a peu, sa premiere blancheur revenoit, et son fruit n'avoit aucune teinte de noir. [In our time, a similar metamorphosis was renewed annually in the body of a fine lady with a beautiful complexion and very white skin. As soon as she was pregnant, she

OF CLIMATE 5 3 tical proof, that there is in human nature a susceptibility of great varieties which may be incorporated into the constitutions of families, and of nations, without impairing any of the essential properties of the species. And I may here be permitted to anticipate an observation which, perhaps, would come with more force after having considered other distinctive properties which discriminate the various tribes, or races of men; but which will be of use to be borne in mind through every stage of the following illustration. If we have reason, from the varieties, in the midst of resemblance, which are often seen to exist in the same family, or the same tribe, and which are not less than those which discriminate the Danes, the French, the Turks, and even nations more remote from one another, to conclude that all these people have originally sprung from one stock, and belong to the same species, have we not equal reason to conclude that the nations beyond them to the North, the East, and the South, and who do not differ from the last by more conspicuous distinctions than the last differ from the first, belong, likewise, to the same species? By pursuing this progression we shall find but one species from the equator to the poles.*

The hair, and that excrescence which is analogous to it, began to turn brown, and toward the end of her pregnancy she became a veritable Negro. After her confinements the black color gradually disappeared,

her former whiteness returned, and her child had no tint of blackness,”]— Bomare, apud Blum. 156.—Et le Cat loc. eod.—Une paysanne des environs

de Paris, nourrice de son métier, a regulierement le ventre tout noire a chaque grossesse, et cette couleur se dissipe par l’accouchement. [“A peasant woman from just outside Paris, a nurse by profession, regularly has a completely black belly during each pregnancy, and this color is dissipated by the childbirth.”] * Men frequently deceive themselves upon this subject by bringing together at once the most distant extremes, without patiently tracing the intermediate grades which, in every step of the progression, touch upon one another. The

extremes surprize us by their dissimilarity: but, passing along the minute gradations which serve to reunite them, the mind perceives in this wide difference merely the result of the actions of the same physical laws in successive climates, or positions of the human race.

54 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES called wool, is, in all animals, greatly affected by the temperature of the climate. Widely different is the coarse black shag of the American bear, from the fine white fur of the

same animal under the extreme rigor of the climate of Greenland. ‘The beaver, removed from the frozen regions of Upper Canada to the warm latitude of southern Louisiana, exchanges its delicate fur, for a much harsher substance which preserves the body of the animal in a more comfortable temperature. A similar change has been observed to take place on

the wool of sheep removed from Europe, or the United States, to the islands of the West-Indies. A sheep taken from the rich pasture, and the cool but temperate climate of England to the parched and arid coast of Africa, soon exchanges its fine warm and involved fleece for a coat of hair nearly as straight and coarse as that of the camel, which fits the creature to bear the ardors of a sun, that would be otherwise intolerable. Yet, no philosopher imagines that these varieties are

indicative of a difference of species: but all who are acquainted with the powers of nature easily perceive that the Creator has adapted the phancy of his work to meet the various situations in which he may have destined it to exist. The fineness and density of the hairy, or woolly covering of most animals found in different regions, is increased in pro-

portion to the intensity and predominance of cold. Hence the excellence of Canadian and Russian furs, and the fineness of the wool of the sheep of Thibet. + Cold, by contracting the

pores of the skin, renders the hair of a finer diameter and | texture; and, by the same cause, collecting at the surface a + Sheep with a fine wool are sometimes reared in the middle latitudes of the temperate zone, but it is only in countries of a very mountainous face which present a mild and cool region on the sides and summits of their hills. And although Thibet, which produces such fine wool, might be regarded, from its latitude, as belonging to the warmer regions of the temperate zone, yet by the , elevation of its surface consisting chiefly of bleak mountains, whence issue rivers of vast extent, and of rapid course, it suffers a rigor of climate equal to that which prevails many degrees farther to the North.

OF CLIMATE 55 greater quantity of the perspirable matter, which, in warm climates, passes off by transpiration, it forms a more abundant nutriment of this excrescence, and is there converted into a coat of increased density, as well as fineness. The colour of the hair we have likewise seen to be, in many

instances, affected by the temperature of the climate. ‘The

bear becomes white beneath the arctic circle. And black foxes are found only in the coldest latitudes. And when we contemplate the varieties of the human race, we frequently see nations distinguished from one another by some peculiar quality of this excrescence. The hair of the Danes is generally red, of a lighter or deeper shade. ‘That of the French is com-

monly black. And the most frequent colours among the English are fair, and brown. Among the Highlanders of Scotland, the predominant complexions are black and red. Red

hair is, likewise, frequently seen in the cold and elevated regions of the Alps, while black prevails in the warm vallies at the foot of those mountains; except along the northern frontier where it borders the German empire. The aboriginals of America, like all people of colour, have universally black hair, which is straight and grows in a thick coat upon the head. Black is that colour of the human hair which is most frequent; because those climates which are most favourable to the multiplication of the species, tend also to create different shades of the dark complexion. Nations which are

not naturally distinguished by any peculiar colour of this excrescence, but have it diversified by different tints and shades, generally incline to the fair complexion. The great variety in the hair which is seen in England may, in some degree, be ascribed to the uncommon mixture of nations which has taken place in that beautiful and inviting island, either from early migrations to it, or from the successive conquests to which it has been subject. But that form of it which principally attracts our attention,

56 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES is the sparse, coarse, and involved substance like wool, which covers the head of the tropical African. This peculiarity has been urged as a decisive character of a distinct species with more assurance than became philosophers but tolerably acquainted with the operations of nature. ‘The sparseness, and coarsness of the African hair, or wool, is analogous to effects which we have already seen to be produced by the temperature of arid climates upon other animals. Its involution may be occasioned, in part, by the excessive heat of a vertical sun

acting upon sands which glow with an ardor unknown in any other quarter of the globe.t But, probably, it is occasioned chiefly by some peculiar quality of the secretion by which it is nourished. § That the curl, or nap of the hair depends, in a great degree upon this cause, is rendered the more

probable by the appearance which it exhibits on the chin, over the armpits, and other parts of the human body. What-

ever be the nutriment of the hair, it would seem, by the strong and offensive smell of the African negro, to be combined in him with some gas, or fluid of a very volatile and ardent nature. || The evaporation of such a gas rendering the t According to the testimony of Mr. Bruce, and other travellers, in the sandy

deserts of Africa the sands appear frequently to burn, and to cmit a blucish flame destructive to life, unless a man, perceiving its approach, instantly falls upon his face and scraping a deep hole in the sand breathes below the surface while it is passing. § It is manifest, says Blumenbach, that there is a strong sympathy between

the liver, the laboratory of the bile, and the skin: and, as the influence of climate upon the secreting powers of the former is very great, it is proportionally great on the action of the minute vessels of the latter by which that matter is supplied to the reticular membrane which becomes there the nutriment of

the hair, and according to the qualities of this nutriment will the hair be

affected in its colour, and other properties.

|| Certain volatile and saline secretions tend to curl and involve the hair. Viscid and glutinous matters would produce a like effect. The strong smell of the negro, however, seems to indicate the union of sulphur with hydrogen gas, or inflamable air, and perhaps with an unusual proportion phosphorus. These

secretions, or at least their quantity or proportions may depend on some influence of the climate, or on the diet or habits of living of the people, all of which affect, as already suggested, the action of the minute vessels of the skin;

OF CLIMATE 57 surface dry, and disposed to contract, while the center continues distended, tends necessarily to produce an involution of the hair. This conjecture receives some confirmation from the fact that the negroes born in the United States of America, and especially the domestic servants, who are well fed and clothed, and who are bred in the habits of all the neatness and cleanliness which prevails in the mansions of their masters, are gradually losing the offensive odour that is perceived

in most of the natives of the African zone. Their hair, or wool, at the same time, is becoming less involved. And many

of those of the third race, or who are farther removed from their African ancestors, and who are careful in dressing it, frequently extend it in a braid or queue of several inches in length. ¥

Another fact which has occurred to my own observation, and which I find likewise recorded in the Medical Repository of New-York, and is mentioned also by Dr. William Barton of Philadelphia, demonstrates that the involution and woolly nature of the hair of the African negro depends, in a great degree, if not chiefly, on the quality of its nutriment in the and, in some instances, perhaps, may depend on certain constitutional peculiarities of organization, as a very offensive odour is found to issue from the pores of the skin of many white persons. Certain medicines of the fetid or sulphurous kinds are, in some cases, very sensibly perceived by the smell in the

perspiration of persons who have been long accustomed to use them. And some whole tribes of savages are distinguished by a peculiar and very offensive fetor, as is perceived in the inhabitants of the southern point of the American continent, arising from the filthiness of their habits, the poverty, and wretchedness of their food, consisting chiefly of the rancid oil of seals.

q It is not much to the credit of the authors of the critical review in England that this remark, in the first edition of this essay, should have called forth their contemptuous smile. We often see these men at one time receiving with childish credulity the most ridiculous and extravagant tales transmitted by the ignorant travellers who have visited this country; at another, rejecting, with obstinate scepticism, the most certain facts. But who can forbear smiling,

when, instead of the cause which is here assigned for the involution of the hair of the tropical Africans, they are pleased to ascribe it to the tortuosity of the pores in a black skin, and the struggle of the hair to push its way through them?

58 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES skin. Henry Moss, a negro in the state of Maryland, began,

upwards of twenty years ago to undergo a change in the colour of his skin, from a deep black, to a clear and healthy white. ‘The change commenced about the abdomen, and grad-

| ually extended over different parts of the body, till, at the end of seven years, the period at which I saw him, the white had already overspread the greater portion of his skin. It had nothing of the appearance of a sickly or albino hue, as if it had been the effect of disease. He was a vigorous and active man; and had never suffered any disease either at the commencement, or during the progress of the change. The white complexion did not advance by regularly spreading from a single center over the whole surface. But soon after it made its first appearance on the abdomen, it began to shew itself on various parts of the body, nearly at the same time, whence it gradually encroached in different directions on the original colour till, at length, the black was left only here and there in spots of various sizes, and shapes. These spots were largest and most frequent, where the body, from the nakedness of the parts or the raggedness of his clothing, was most exposed

to the rays of the sun. This extraordinary change did not proceed by gradually and equably diluting the intensity of the shades of the black colour over the whole person at once; but the original black, reduced to spots, when I saw it, by the encroachments of the white, resembled dark clouds insensibly melting away at their edges. The back of his hands, and his

face, retained a larger proportion of the black than other parts of his body; of these, however, the greater portion was changed. And the white colour had extended itself to a considerable distance under the hair. Wherever this took place, the woolly substance entirely disappeared, and a fine, straight hair, of silky softness succeeded in its room.* * The extraordinary nature of this phenomenon strongly attracted the attention and benevolence of the public; and the man obtained, from the liberality

OF CLIMATE 59 From this history, the truth of which 1s well known to great numbers of persons in the middle states of America, thro’ which Henry Moss has travelled, and particularly to several literary men of great respectability, who have carefully examined the fact, result two or three inferences of no small importance in this enquiry. In the first place, that secretion in the skin which contributes chiefly to the formation of the negro complexion, seems to be the chief cause also of the

curl, or woolly appearance of the hair: for, wherever the white colour in this man extended beneath the hair there the form of that excrescence was entirely changed. In the next

place, although there was evidently a strong and general tendency in the constitution of this negro to a change of colour, yet, this tendency was much longer resisted in those parts of the body which were most exposed to the immediate action of the sun’s rays than in others. + Whence I infer that Where any dark colour has been contracted by the human skin, the solar influence alone, and the free contact of the external air, will be sufhcient to continue it a long time even in those climates which are most favorable to the fair complexion. f Although the principal cause of the peculiar form of the of those who visited him, a sum sufficient to purchase his freedom, with a surplus to be applied afterwards to his own use. I examined him in company with the Rev. Dr. Rodgers, and John R. B. Rodgers, M. D. of New-York, gentlemen, than whom none are more capable of observing and examining a fact of this nature with a sound and accurate judgment. Shortly after this period Henry Moss removed into the State of Virginia, since which time I have not had an opportunity of seeing him; but I have been informed by respectable authority, that the whitening process was soon afterwards completed, and that,

in his appearance, he could not be distinguished from a native AngloAmerican.

+ As he was a labouring man, wherever there were rents in the thin clothes which covered him there were generally seen the largest spots of black.

{It is found by experience that different shades of the dark complexion are easily impressed by different causes on a skin originally fair, and when once impressed, the slightest influence of the same causes is sufficient to continue it.

60 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES African hair, consists in those secretions which, being deposited in the cells of the skin become the nutriment of this excrescence, yet something may be ascribed also to the excessive ardor of that region of burning sand. Africa is the hottest

country on the globe. The ancients who frequented the Asiatic zone without fear, esteemed the African an uninhabitable zone of fire. And modern travellers, who have explored the interior of that continent with the greatest intelligence and care, inform us that, although along the margins of the rivers Gambia and Senegal, and for some distance on each side, there are shady forests and a fertile

soil, yet almost the whole region embraced between the tropics is a tract of sand that often literally burns. This state, not of the atmosphere only, but especially of the earth, in the dust of which young savages, utterly neglectful of decency of

manners, often roll themselves, will have its effect in increasing the close nap of the wool, for the same reason that a

hair held near a flame will coil itself up, or the leaves of vegetables be rolled together under the direct rays of an intense sun, when the earth is at the same time parched with drought. A part of the population of Borneo, and the whole of that of New Holland, Mallicollo, and other islands, have likewise a very crisped and curled substance instead of straight and long hair, but in Africa alone do we find that extremely short

and close nap which distinguishes the inhabitants of the western tropical region of that continent. The hair as well as the whole constitution, suffers, in that region the effects of an intense fire. The rude habits of an uncultivated people contribute to heighten the injurious effects of the climate. Being savages, they possess few arts to protect them from its intensity. Nor are they led by any refinement in their tastes of living, or their ideas of personal elegance to invent such arts, or to apply

OF CLIMATE 61 them, if they were acquainted with them, to improve their appearance. The African climate preserving the life of children without requiring those attentions in the parent which are necessary in colder regions, and under a more variable atmosphere, they are, perhaps, among the most negligent people in the world of their offspring.§ The character of most

nations is chiefly formed by their situation, their employments, and the wants either real, or factitious, which press them. And it is observed of every savage people that, unless roused by some violent passion, or urged by some immediate want, they are always indolent. The African savage therefore, is as careless of his children as the American, compelled by the severity of the climate, and the hardships of his state, is

attentive to their preservation and the perfection of their form. ‘hey are suffered to lie in the dust, or ashes of their huts, or to roll in the sand before their doors beneath the ardent rays of a vertical sun. The mother, if any other object calls her attention, or requires her labor while nursing her infant, lays it down on the first spot she finds, and seldom cives herself the trouble of seeking for it even the miserable shelter of a barren shrub which is almost the only shade that the interior country affords.|| This treatment will contribute § [f children, by their own instincts and natural powers, or by the favourable temperature and spontaneous productions of the climate, could as soon, and as easily provide for their safety and subsistence as some of the inferior animals, and were as little dependent on the care of the parent, parental attentions and filial duties would both equally cease, and with them all the delicate ties of family affection. Civilized society could, in that case, hardly ever have had an existence. The African savages approach nearer to this state than any other people on the globe. This is, perhaps, the principal reason why men have always existed as savages in the greater part of the African continent. Another reason, however, of this unfortunate state of human society in that region is, that there the ingenuity of men is less called forth by the necessities of their situation; and fewer relations are created by mutual dependence, and the need of mutual assistance.

|| 1 have been witness of this treatment of children by the slaves in some parts of the southern states where they are sufficiently numerous to retain many of their African customs, and where the necessary hardships of their

6 2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES at the same time to scorch the hair, and to add many shades to the darkness of the complexion. And the influence of this

cause is verified from the following fact, that the hair is seldom of a deep and shining black, but rather of an adust colour, exhibiting at its extremities a brownish cast as if scorched by the fire. Having treated so largely of the form of this excrescence in those regions where it deviates farthest from the common law

of the species, I proceed to consider other varieties of the

human person which occur in different portions of the clobe.

The whole ‘Tartar race, except a few small tribes who have probably migrated into that country from other regions,

are of lower stature than their southern neighbours on the

continent of Asia, or than the people of the temperate latitudes of Europe. Their heads are large; their shoulders raised; and their necks short; their eyes are small, and appear,

by the great projection of the eye-brows, to be sunk in the head; the nose is short, and is not so prominent as the same state render them careless of the personal appearance of themselves, or thcir children. I speak of the field-slaves, who living in little villages on their plantations, at a distance from the mansions of their masters, are slow in adopting the manners, and ideas of their superiors. There I have seen the mother of a child within less than six weeks after its birth, take it with her to the field, and lay it uncovered on the ground beneath an ardent sun, while she hoed her corn-row down and up. She would then suckle it a few minutes, and return to her labor, leaving the child in the same exposure, although she might have found a convenient shade at the distance of a few yards. Shocked, at first, with the apparent barbarity of such negligence, I have remonstrated against it, but was always told that dry sand, and heat were never found to hurt children.

And indeed custom will harden the human constitution to almost any suffer- .

ing. Besides, it is well known that a black or a dark skin either from its thickness, from some refrigerating quality in the substance which contributes to its colour, or from the relaxation of the constitution which often accompanies it, renders the body more patient of heat, and less liable to inflamation, than one of fair and florid complexion. For this reason, as well as from their greater

temperance, the French and Spaniards endure the heat of a West-India sun ! better than the British or the Irish, and are less subject, in that climate, to inflamatory disorders,

OF CLIMATE 6 3 feature in the Europeans; the cheek is elevated; the face, somewhat depressed in the middle, and spread out toward the sides; and the whole appearance and expression of the countenance is harsh and uncouth. All these deformities are ageravated as we proceed towards the pole, in the Laponian, Borandian, and Samoiede races, which, as Buffon justly re-

marks, are only ‘Tartars reduced to the last degree of degeneracy. A race of men resembling the Laplanders in many of their lineaments and qualities, is found in a similar climate in America. The frozen countries round Hudson's bay are as cold as Lapland or Kamtschatka. ‘The few wretched natives who inhabit these inhospitable regions do not exceed five feet in height; their heads are large; their eyes are small and

weak; and their hands and feet remarkably diminutive. These effects are natural consequences of the extreme cold of their climate, combined with the hardships to which they are necessarily exposed in those frozen and sterile regions, from the deficiency, and poverty of their food, and their total

want of every art by which they might protect themselves from the rigors of a polar winter. A moderate temperature of climate contributes to give tone and vigor to the body, and to expand it to the largest volume. Extreme cold produces a contrary effect; and the animal system under the constriction of perpetual frost, is irregularly checked in its crowth. ‘he intense rigor of the climate, by overstraining the constitution produces indirect debility, in those parts especially, which, being farthest removed from the seat of ¢| These wretched and feeble people, although they have a great affinity in their appearance with the Laponians and the Greenlanders, are, however, still

more degenerate, arising perhaps from their more wretched means of subsistence. Some savage tribes very similar in their appearance have been discovered in the high northern latitudes on the western coast of this continent, and in the islands lying in those seas which divide the continents of America and Asia where they approach nearest to one another. They will probably be found hereafter to extend entirely across the American continent in those latitudes.

64 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES warmth, and source of circulation in the heart, are, consequently, most affected by its influence. Hence the hands, and

lower limbs suffer the greatest contraction from the cold. The debility of these poor savages is greatly increased, likewise, by the poverty and scantiness of their diet, which occasions the blood to circulate with a feeble and languid motion to the extremities. But, flowing with more warmth, and acting

with a stronger impulse in the head and breast, these parts of the body are increased in size much beyond the proportions which they usually bear in other nations to the hands, feet, and lower limbs. In a similar manner, though not in an equal degree, the ‘Tartar nations are affected by the influence

of their inhospitable sky. They are not indeed, sunk, in general, into such an abject state of savagism. And the climate

oradually relaxes its rigor from the southern limits of the Samoiede and Borandian countries to Persia and Bulgaria. The Tartars are a taller, and a much stouter race than the Laplanders, and the most northern tribes of Asiatics. Some of the Tartar hordes, and particularly the Tschutski inhabiting the north-eastern extremities of the Asiatic continent, are said to be distinguished from their neighbours by a nobler stature and finer proportions of person. They enjoy, at the same time, a more civilized state of society. And, is it not

probable that, in the perpetual migrations of that roving people, some of the southern clans, possessing more agreeable,

or rather, less distorted, features and persons, may have exchanged habitations with the ruder barbarians of the North;

and have been enabled, by their superior civilization, to defend themselves against the worst effects of that severe | climate? * * The principles stated above apply with little variation to all nations situated in very high northern latitudes, in proportion to the degree of cold which prevails in them combined with the savage degeneracy of manners, existing among the people. The cold in the high latitudes of Europe, it will be recol-

OF CLIMATE 65 Other peculiarities in the appearance of the ‘Tartar race, as the elevation of their shoulders, and the shortness of their necks, are referable likewise to the effects of extreme cold. Severe frost, especially where men are exposed to its action without adequate defences, almost involuntarily prompts them to raise their shoulders in order to protect the neck, and cherish its warmth. And when this cause acts with that constancy and uniformity which prevails in the frigid zone of Asia, 1t naturally produces a fixed habit of body. It resembles in its effects those artificial constrictions which are sometimes applied to the persons of children to alter the figure, attitude,

or movements of particular limbs. In like manner those habits of the person which naturally result from the general temperature of the atmosphere, become fixed in time, and unchangeably incorporated with other peculiarities of the climate. Hence the ‘Tartar neck must ever be short, not only because it suffers a proportional contraction with other parts of the system from the influence of cold, but, because the head and shoulders being increased in size, and the latter,

particularly, being elevated above their natural position, necessarily encroach upon its length. And so much are they raised 1n many instances as entirely to conceal the neck, and to give the head an appearance of resting upon them for its support.

That these peculiarities are purely the effect of climatical influence ft is confirmed by the change which has passed upon lected, is - much less severe than in those of Asia; and the state of civilization

to which the inhabitants have arrived, enables them to defend themselves against its influence with much more success than is in the power of savages. + Climate, and even certain temporary constitutions of the atmosphere, are known peculiarly to affect particular parts of the human system. This is visible in many epidemic disorders, as in quinzics, pcripneumonies, catarrhs, and in those diseases which are in a great measure confined to particular districts of a

country, as the goiters among the Alps, and a disease very similar in its appearance, which is frequently found in the vicinity of Pittsburg in the state of Pennsylvania. If temporary constitutions of the atmosphere are found to give

66 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES . the descendants of those Chinese families who have removed

into that region of Tartary, to the North of the great wall, which is subject to the Chinese empire. In no very long period of time, they have become perfectly assimilated in their figure and aspect, to the native Tartars. The French missionaries in China, who, during a certain period had perfect liberty, and enjoyed the best advantages to examine the interior state of the empire, assure us that they have been witnesses of this remarkable effect of the climate even as low as the forty-eighth degree of northern latitude.{

That coarse and deformed features, resembling those of the Tartar race, naturally result from the constant action of intense cold, will be obvious even on a slight inspection of

the countenance exposed to a keen and frosty air. The aperture of the eye-lids is contracted in order to protect that delicate organ from the piercing influence of the wind; the eye-brows are drawn together and made to overhang them;

the mouth is closed to prevent the air from entering too copiously into the chest and stomach; the under jaw 1s closely pressed against the upper, which tends to give an unnatural

elevation to the cheek: the face, therefore, which is diminished in its length, is, in the same proportion, spread out at the sides; and every feature, by the action of cold, becomes more harsh and distorted than it would be in a mild temperature of the atmosphere. How much must this effect be indiseases a determination to certain parts of the system rather than to others, should it be strange that the habitual state of a climate, or of the atmosphere in particular countries, should affect some parts of the body more than others, so as to increase or diminish their size, or alter their figure? Certain medicines are likewise known to have a determination to one part of the body rather than another. But in the atmosphere are found the elements of all medicinal agents, existing in different proportions at various times. We might then, from analogy, have recourse, if it were necessary, which it is not, to some unknown atmospheric constitution to account for certain peculiarities of the Tartar as well as of the negro physiognomy. t See Recueil 24 des lettres edifantes.

OF CLIMATE 67 creased in the poorer classes of society, whose laborious employments, and want of the conveniences which wealth may procure, expose them to the utmost severity of the climate? And how much more still in the abject condition of savage life?

The effect which I have just described, is in our climate, and in our state of society, necessarily transient, being effaced by the change of season, or by the conveniences which the arts

have furnished to dissipate the cold, and restore the comfortable warmth of the body. But, in the inhospitable climate of Siberia, or Kamtschatka, where there is little remission of the intensity of the frost, it becomes a permanent habit of the countenance. The hardness and irregularity of ‘Tartar fea-

tures will be increased also by the rude manners of the people, which never induce them to put any constraint on the most disagreeable expression of their unpleasant sensa-

tions; and by their destitution of the chief arts and conveniences of society which might mitigate to their feelings the

severity of the atmosphere. And this rigorous influence of the climate commencing its action from the tenderest period of infancy when the features are most susceptible of impression, and begin to assume a settled habit, and continuing, and repeating it with little remission till they are fixed in the ultimate point of deformity, they there constitute the Tartar, Samoiede, or Esquimaux countenance.

The principal characteristics of that countenance, the causes of which may require further illustration, are the depression of the middle of the face, and the prominence of the forehead, in the northern Asiatic; and, in those people who inhabit the extremities of the North, both of Asia and of Europe, the general weakness as well as smallness of the eyes.

The middle of the face is that part which is most exposed to the immediate action of the cold, and consequently suffers

68 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES most from its power of contraction, which tends to impede the growth of the parts. And a circumstance, perhaps not unworthy of notice, may deserve to be mentioned as contributing to increase the effect. Every person in a cold at-

mosphere naturally draws his breath more through the nostrils § than the mouth. This will, therefore, be a common habit of all people inhabiting very cold regions. ‘Thus the impulse of a chilling, and almost congealing current of air

directed against that feature, and the parts adjacent, must greatly tend to restrain the freedom of their expansion. ||

On the same principles, the next peculiarity, or distinguishing characteristic of the Tartar physiognomy, which 1s

the prominence of the forehead, is easily explained. The superior warmth and impulse of the blood in the brain, which fills the upper part of the head, will naturally increase its relative magnitude; hence the forehead and the brows will be proportionably projected over the contracted parts 1mmediately beneath them. The eyes in those rigorous climates toward the North of Tartary, and in Lapland, are singularly affected. ‘The prom1nence of the eye-brows gives them the appearance of being

sunk in the head; which appearance is increased by the contraction of their lids occasioned by extreme cold. And the intensity of the frost, concurring with the glare of the snows which, throughout almost the whole year, cover the surface of the earth, so overstrains these tender organs, as to render them generally weak; and, among the most northern tribes, blindness, even at a very early age, is a frequent disease. § A frosty air inhaled by the nostrils chills the body much less than taken in by the mouth. Nature therefore prompts men almost involuntarily, in extreme cold, to keep the mouth closed, and even to press the jaws strongly together. || By directing a constant stream of air against the bulb of a thermometer, touching it at the same time with any volatile fluid that by its speedy evaporation, will be continually carrying off some portion of the internal heat, the mercury, even in warm weather, will suffer as great a contraction as it would

by many additional degrees of cold. }

OF CLIMATE 69 In the temperate zone, on the other hand, and in a latitude rather below than above the middle region of temperature, the agreeable warmth of the atmosphere disposing the body to the most free and easy expansion, will open the features

into the most pleasing and regular proportions. Here the large full eye is that form of this feature to which the climate naturally tends; whence, in the strain of a Persian poet, the eye of the antelope ascribed to his mistress; and in that of a Greek, the venerable large eyed Juno in describing the dignified aspect of a goddess,* would convey an idea of female beauty or divine majesty to their respective nations, which

can hardly be understood by an inhabitant of the North of Europe or of Asia. This is perhaps the reason that in Greece, in Georgia, between the Euxine and Caspian seas, and other regions distinguished by the peculiarly mild temperature of their climate, the human person is so often seen to display that perfect symetry of parts, and those beautiful proportions, which most nearly correspond with the original idea of the Creator.t The African face, confining that designation of countenance chiefly to the torrid zone of western Africa, is distinguished by the depression of the nostrils, and the thickness of the lips, accompanied by a peculiar projection of the fore-teeth arising {In the continents of Asia and America, and the remark may be applied in some degree to Europe, the temperate climates and extreme cold border so near upon one another that we pass almost immediately from the mildness of the former to the rigor of the latter. Hence we find the Laplander, the Samoiede, the Mongou, and the tribes round Hudson’s bay, in the neighbourhood of the Swede, the Russian, and Canadian. Without attention to this remark a hasty observcr might suppose that the sudden change of features in people almost in the vicinity of one another, militates against the principles above laid down with regard to the effects of heat and cold. * BO-OPIS POT-NIA HE-RE.

+ Chardin asserts that in Georgia he saw the most beautiful people of all the East, and, perhaps, of the world. I have never observed, says he, one homely countenance of either sex in that country. Nature has shed upon the greater portion of their women graces, no where else to be seen.—Chardin’s Travels, Vol. i. p. 112, 171.

70 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES from their oblique insertion into their sockets. The forehead is Narrow, and generally wrinkled; while the eyes, and brows suffer a remarkable contraction. It is difficult, indeed, precisely to point out those physical influences on which these several effects respectively depend. Something is probably to be ascribed to climate, as almost all people within the torrid zone have the mouth larger, and the lips more protruberant than the nations within the temperate latitudes. Somewhat also, is, perhaps, justly imputed to the state of society, and the habits of living; as it may be observed, I believe, of all the savage tribes of men, where they are not emaciated by want, and their features shrunk by the poverty of their diet, that

they are marked by a certain elevation of the cheek, and turgidity of the mouth.t And as the distention of the features in one direction naturally tends to produce a correspondent contraction in another, the protruberance of the mouth, and turgidness of the lips, or any great prominence of the cheek, or dilatation of the face, is commonly conjoined with a pro-

portional depression, shortening, or sinking of the nose. Seldom, therefore, does this feature rise in tropical climes, Or in savage life, to the same elevation which it has in the civilized nations of Europe. Some travellers have endeavoured to persuade us that the depression of the nose among the Africans, is owing to an artificial operation practised upon their children in infancy. And it 1s certain that, ever since the days of Hippocrates, several barbarous nations, in order to form their children according to some fantastic model of beauty which they have | conceived, have endeavoured, by violent compressions applied to the head, or to some particular parts of the body, to change

their natural figure. We are not, however, sufficiently acquainted with the interior of Africa, and the customs of the different tribes inhabiting that continent, to enable us to t Some account of this appearance will hereafter be attempted in treating of the effects resulting from different states of society.

OF CLIMATE 71 pronounce any decided opinion concerning the consequences of this, or of other causes, dependent upon manners, which have been assigned for these effects by various writers.§ But, to whatever causes the appearance of these features in the natives of Africa ought to be ascribed, they seem to be in a great measure local; and dependent, at the same time, in some degree, on the manner of living. For, it is an undoubted fact, that the descendants of that race in the United States, are gradually losing these peculiarities so offensive to our eye. In those black slaves especially, who reside constantly in the mansions of their masters, and who are treated with that lenity and kindness which the greater portion of them who

are placed in that situation, experience in these states, we § Marsden in his history of Sumatra, and J. R. Foster, in his account of the Society Isles in the South Sea, and the authors on whose testimony the report of the lords of the committee of council, in England, for the consideration of

the slave trade, is founded, assure us that among all these tribes artificial pressures are applied to certain features of their children. The latter particularly affirm that on the western coast of Africa, the nose of the new born infant is always flattened by violence. On the other hand, Barbot, in Churchill’s collection of voyages, ascribes the effect, in part at least, to the custom

of the poorer women, carrying their young children on their backs while travelling, or engaged in their daily labor, particularly the labor in which they are occupied every morning of beating or pounding their millet. The children, he supposes, by striking the mouth and nose continually against the shoulders of their mothers, at length render the one more depressed, and the

other more turgid. In corroboration of this opinion, he affirms that these features in the better classes of the natives, are by no means so deformed as in the poorer and more laborious ranks. Whatever justice there may be in these observations in the extent which Barbot has given to the power of so small a cause, Certain it is that the minutest causes by their constant action, are often productive ultimately of very great and important consequences. Take for an example the ears of many boys, especially in the country, which being pressed

forward by their hats in the day, and not restored by any bandage in the night, assume at length an habitual position, resembling that of the ears of a

beast pricked forward, and listening to catch a distant sound. From some similar causes, perhaps, have arisen those tales, related by certain voyagers, of

nations in the East who are said to have moveable ears capable of being

erected like those of a horse, or a hare. Camper indeed has produced some very plausible facts for his opinion that the effects of violence upon the body, or of any customs which affect it only externally can never be transmitted by birth. The contrary doctrine, however,

has been supported by the great names of Hippocrates, Aristotle, Pliny, and even by those greater naturalists Haller and Buffon.

72 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES often see the nose finely turned, and rising handsomely from the face; and the lips, though gently swelled, have lost that unsightly protruberance so common among their ancestors in Africa. The African feature, however, vanishes much more slowly in those slaves who are subjected to the severer labors of the field, and the coarser, and less nutritious fare of the plantation quarters in the southern states. A fact which seems strongly to indicate that this variety of the human countenance does not depend merely on the influence of the climate, but is connected also, in some measure, with the manner of living, and habits of the people. And this conclusion is cor-

roborated by another fact existing within the region of tropical Africa. Many individuals are seen among the most deformed of their tribes, in whom these features are far from

being disagreeable. ‘These probably belong to the better classes of the people spoken of by Barbot. And there are several nations in that zone, and even on the western coast, in whom, what is peculiarly denominated the African countenance, is hardly to be distinguished. || With regard to the contraction of the eyes, and eye-brows,

the wrinkled appearance of the forehead, and the general expression of silliness, and uneasiness so frequently exhibited

in the features of the aboriginal African, we may remark, that it is that figure and habit of countenance which is the natural consequence of the intense ardor of the sun’s rays darted directly on the head. || Aikin says, ‘the people of Congo are represented as having little of the negro feature, though perfectly black with woolly hair.” Geog. p. 299. edit. Phil. printed for F. Nichols, 1806. In the same edit. p. 294, he says of the Kaffers, or Kousis, “with this people European travellers have become acquainted in their expeditions from the colony of the Cape, and have found a remarkably strong and well made race, brave, and not unacquainted with the arts of life, and much superior in appearance to the neighbouring African a ‘As the intensity of the sun’s rays falling on the superior parts of the head has a tendency to contract the forehead and the eyes, will not this effect, in

OF CLIMATE 7 3 Although the Barbary states, bordering the southern shore of the Mediterranean, lie under a milder sky than tropical Africa, yet posited so near that torrid climate, we might still

expect to find, though considerably softened, many of its characteristic features. Accordingly we learn from the Roman writers that the people of that region, at least as high as the kingdoms of Numidia and Getulia, partook in some degree

of the negro countenance. But by repeated conquests, the

aboriginal races have been so wasted, or blended with strangers, that hardly can the present population be said to bear any distinct and general characters of a national countenance. Egypt is, likewise, occupied by a mixed race drawn together from various northern climes, who hardly exhibit any national characteristic of face. But the Copts, who are be-

lieved to be the descendents of the ancient Egyptians, still present so much of the negro visage, as strongly to indicate that their remote ancestors were more nearly allied in their appearance to the nations beyond them to the South, than the present inhabitants of Egypt. The principal part of the present population being derived from ancestors who, within consequence of the natural relations between different parts of the system, as already mentioned, contribute to the dilatation of the parts below, whence may be occasioned, in a degree, the unsightly protrusion of the mouth? In conformity with these observations, I find a reflection made by Mr. Volney

in his travels through Egypt: “The countenance of the negroes,” says he, “represents precisely the state of contraction which our faces assume when strongly affected by heat;—-The eye-brows are knit, the cheeks rise, the eye-lids

are drawn together, and the mouth pouts out. This state of contraction to which the features are perpetually exposed in the hot climates of the negroes is become the peculiar characteristic of their countenance.” And coincident, in some degree, with observations which I have before made on the effects of climate on the Tartar countenance, he adds; “Excessive cold, wind, and snow

produce the same effect, and thus we discover the same faces among the Tartars.” ‘Translation of Volney’s Travels, Dublin edition, 1788, p. 49. The last loose expression of Mr. Volney might lead an incautious reader into an

error. The negro and the Tartar face are not the same, although both are distinguished by a depression of the middle of the face, and protrusion of the parts about the mouth.

7 4 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES recent periods of history have migrated thither from different countries of Europe and Asia, have been enabled, by the arts of civilization, to preserve the lineaments of their European,

or Asiatic original; whereas the primitive people would naturally be more deeply marked with the characters of a climate approaching, as does that of Egypt, the tropical latitudes. And in proof of this opinion it 1s ingeniously remarked by Mr. Volney, that the face of the Sphinx, which exhibits a strong expression of the negro countenance, and was probably copied from the standard of face which chiefly prevailed, and consequently was chiefly admired among those

who sculptured it, is a standing monument of the ancient Egyptian visage, and of its conformity, in many of its lineaments, with that of tropical Africa, with which region they must have had the most intimate relations. The national or general countenances of many of the tribes and great communities of mankind receive their form and expression from the state of society, and the peculiar habits and manners which either the physical circumstances of the

country, or the moral and political condition of the people : have created among them; the illustration of which is reserved to another branch of this essay.* It is generally acknowledged, indeed, that the soft, and mutable parts of the body are liable to considerable changes from the temperature : of the climate, or from the influence of society and manners. But the bones which are hard and solid, and little subject to

change, it has been supposed, cannot be affected in their | figure by causes so minute, and almost insensible in their operation. Hence it has been inferred by some respectable anatomists, that the form of the skeleton, and especially of * As particular examples we may take at present, the ferocious aspect of | some savage tribes who are frequently engaged in cruel and bloody wars, or

the mild and benignant physiognomy of a Braminical indian; the sprightly

visage of a French comedian, or the demure and sad countenance often to be found in cloisters.

OF CLIMATE 15 the skull, contains more certain indications of difference of species than the fleshy parts of the system. When, therefore,

in comparing the skulls of an African, a Tartar, and a European, they find very considerable varieties in the shape of this principal bone of the skeleton, they esteem it a fair eround on which to conclude that these several races of men belong to different species.

This argument appears to me to be the result of a very negligent attention to the operations of nature. ‘The bones,

although they are certainly the least mutable parts of the corporeal system; yet are evidently capable of increase, diminution, and change, and, during the whole course of life,

are continually acquiring or losing some portions of their substance. Luxury, or simplicity in the habits of living possesses no inconsiderable influence on the firmness of their texture. An indolent and effeminate life, on the one hand, or habitual occupation in vigorous and athletic exercises on the other, affects both their consistence and their form.f Certain employments, or attitudes,f continued from early life, produce peculiar effects on the figure of particular limbs. And, in large manufactories in Europe it is well known that the negligence which necessarily takes place in those institutions in the care of children, where they are left with little assistance, and care, to struggle with all the difficulties of their first

efforts to walk, and are afterwards confined to sedentary occupations, in which nature is restrained from freely unfolding her powers, it is a common thing to see the different + Nor ought the narration of the historian to be deemed a fiction who informs us that the husbandmen, in turning up the fields in after ages on which the battles of Alexander and Darius were fought, could easily distinguish the skulls of the Persians from those of the Greeks by their extreme fragility. { Some artizans are said to be known by their gait, or the figure, or attitude of particular limbs. And Mr. Forster informs us that the inhabitants of New-

Zealand, almost universally have the joints of their knees much enlarged, pom the general custom both in their boats, and on shore, of sitting on their

76 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES limbs of the body suffer a great variety of distortions. And this is seen to take place without any extreme violence; but merely in consequence of being frequently thrown into unfavorable positions, while the bones were yet in their softest state; and by wanting that regular action which enables every part of the system most freely to expand itself. In infancy and youth, therefore, before the bones have attained their firmest consistency, these solid substances are susceptible of considerable alterations in their figure from the operation of

very minute causes, and especially from the various and powerful action of climate. On the figure of the head, particularly, besides the climatical influences or the extraneous accidents to which it may be exposed, every action of every muscle affected in any way by the thoughts and passions of the mind, is calculated to make some impression. And although the separate impressions may be insensible, yet the

accumulated result of an infinite number of the slightest touches becomes very perceptible in a long course of time. Nor 1s the softness of muscular action a sufficient objection against the reality of this fact. What can be softer in its action than a drop of water falling from the height of a few inches? Yet, in time, it will wear a cavity in the hardest marble. What can be more tender than the young herb just sprouting from the seed? Yet, although the earth that covers it may be pressed

down, and beaten hard, we see it, by the gentle impulses of its expanding fibres, and circulating juices, gradually swell, and, at length, break through the incumbent crust. Shall we

deny, then, that the passions which often strongly agitate the mind, nay, that each emotion, each thought, by affecting the muscles which give expression to the countenance, and varying their tension, and, consequently, their pressure on different parts of the bony base of the head, may also affect its figure? From these, and similar facts, some great physiologists have imagined that the figure of the skull, with its

OF CLIMATE a, various protuberances and indentations, affords a certain criterion by which to judge of the intellectual powers, and moral dispositions of men. On this subject, we may, perhaps be justified in affirming

that the various strictures and relaxations of the muscles about the head produced by the infinitely diversified actions of thought and passion will, in time, leave certain impressions affecting the exterior form of the skull. At the same time, the brain, the immediate organ of all the emotions of the soul, will, by its dilatations and contractions, contribute, in some degree, to mould the interior cavity in which it is embraced. On the other hand, the original figure of this receptacle of the brain, in different men, by giving it scope in some for a more ample expansion, and a freer action; or, in others by compressing it in some parts of its orb, and thereby restricting the regularity, or freedom of its motions, may affect the

operations of the mind, and thus lay a foundation in the organization or structure of the head for the existence and display of particular intellectual or moral excellencies, or defects. Ihe original figure of the skull, therefore, may have an influence, not inconsiderable, on the developement and exercise of certain passions and affections of the mind, and on

its peculiar powers of intellect or imagination; and, on the contrary, the habitual exertion of these powers, or indulgence of these passions, especially in the early periods of life, may reciprocally affect the figure even of that solid cell in which the brain, the immediate organ of the mental actions, is contained. ‘The physiognomonical science, indeed, with which these remarks are connected, may, probably, never be sus-

ceptible of very great accuracy, or extent, through our incapacity of disentangling perfectly the infinitely complicated, or of discriminating with nicety the infinitely fine lineaments,

either in the form of the head, or the expression of the countenance, which indicate the character of the mind. Per-

78 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES haps its pretensions have in some instances been already carried too far. Some great outlines, however, there are which cannot easily be mistaken, and which, to an attentive observer of nature, may furnish general principles, that may often be applied with considerable certainty in judging of the qualities of the understanding and the heart.

From the preceding observations, if they are founded in

nature and fact, we are fairly entitled to infer, that some climates, and some states of society, and modes of living, by varying, in a less or greater degree, the form of the head, that organ which, by its figure, necessarily affects the operations of thought, are more or less favorable than others to certain exertions of the mental powers. And we may infer further, that after a people have long cultivated science and the arts with success, or devoted themselves chiefly to certain occupations and pursuits, a greater general aptitude for those pur-

suits, or those arts may become hereditary among their desendents, till other causes arise to change their manners.

The argument, therefore, for diversity of species in the human kind which some philosophers fancy they have found

in the varieties of the skull in different nations, must be inconclusive, since so many causes, both physical and moral are found to operate material changes in the form of this part of the human skeleton.§ § That the climate, together, probably, with other physical causes, possesses some influence to create considerable alterations in the figure of the skeleton, as well as in the general exterior form of various animals, at least equal to the varieties which appear in the skulls of different nations, is evident from the whole history of zoology. Buffon assures us that the beautiful form of the Barbary race of horses soon disappears when they are transferred to France. The head of that animal reared in Naples assumes very much the configuration of that of a ram; and in Hungary the under jaw is seen to protrude forward considerably beyond the upper. The effect of the state in which animals are placed, and their habits of living, is illustrated by a striking example in the skull of the wild boar; especially

in its superior size and hardness, and the length and curvature of its tusks above those of the common swine; all which must result entirely from their

OF CLIMATE 79 But whatever differences anatomists have discovered be-

tween the skull of a Laplander, and that of a German or Hungarian, between that of a Portuguese, and of a negro of

Congo or Mitomba, of a ‘Tartar and an inhabitant of the Mogul empire, fact and experience have amply demonstrated the power of the various causes which have been mentioned, to create these distinctions. The Finnish and Lapland races have been proved, by the afhnity of their languages, to that of the Hungarians, to have been originally sprung from the same stock. ‘he descendents of a Portuguese

colony not three centuries old on the coast of Africa, are now no longer distinguishable either in their appearance, or their manners from the aboriginal inhabitants of the country. The Mogul race is known to have been derived from ‘Tartary; and the Mogul countenance is only the ‘Tartar feature softened by the climate of India, and by more mild and civilized manners.

But we must add to the effects of climate, and other physical influences in diversifying the figure of the head, the artificial means applied by several barbarian or savage nations, in order to attain some fantastic idea of beauty. Certain tribes among the American indians endeavour, by the use of particular kinds of ligature, or instruments of pressure, applied to the head of the new born infant, to change its natural form, and to give it one which they esteem more beautiful,

or more martial.|| And similar customs exist, according to situation, and modes of life. In some counties in England the horns of their black cattle are remarkably long, and embrace a wide space within their curve; in Iceland these cattle are wholly destitute of this excrescence. Perhaps climate, and the manner of living both concur in the production of these opposite effects. Natural history furnishes innumerable examples which demonStrate the influence of climate, and other physical causes, in varying, in different ways, the figure of animals.

|| Iwo nations among the northern tribes, are, from the shape which they give their heads, in the manner related above, distinguished by the denominations of the round-heads, and the flat-heads. This is attested also by Charlevoix

80 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the narrations of voyagers most worthy of credit, in many of the islands of the southern ocean. This practice was not un-

known to several nations of antiquity both in Europe and Asia. It is attributed by Hippocrates, to the Macrocephali; a nation near the eastern end of the Euxine sea. They moulded the heads of their children, he says, to the long figure, which their name imports, because they esteemed it a mark of noble

and generous birth, and sentiments. And he supposes it was originally effected by certain bandages, or other means of

pressure, employed by midwives and nurses in the earliest period of infancy. It 1s his opinion, likewise, that the various forms of the head in many different nations may be attributed originally to similar arts; because nature, says he, may, in time, be made to assume the shape of art; so that any obliquity of form artificially given to a particular member of the body,

and repeated through many generations, shall, at length, be incorporated into the constitution of the race, and become hereditary.¢ Whatever estimate we may frame of this principle, which certainly derives no inconsiderable weight from the name of the great father of medical science, as well as from the names of several distinguished modern naturalists * in his history of Canada. Condamini, who spent a long time in South-America, informs us, in a memoir addressed to the Academy of Sciences at Paris in 1745,

that the nation of the Omaguas have the fantastic custom of pressing the heads of their children, as soon as born, between two flat pieces of wood, in

order to give the face the appearance of the full moon. The existence of similar customs in Lima, is further proved by a decree of the Synod or Council of that province, forbidding the indians to distort the heads of their children by putting a force upon nature.—At a Synod held in the city of Lima in the year 1585.

q Hip. de aére, and locis, &c. Sect. 3. edit. Fresii, p. 289, de Macrocephalis.

* Scaliger says that the Genoese, deriving the custom from their ancestors the Moors, flatten the heads of their children while asleep till now they are all born with both the head and the soul of Thersites. Comment. in Theophrast. liber 5. p. 287, de causis plantarum. In this remark, indeed, we see the effect of the pique and resentment which Scaliger had conceived against the people of Genoa, but we see also the opinion of that great man, that certain habits of person, whether deformities, or otherwise, may be so ingrafted into

OF CLIMATE 81 who have embraced it, we may at least give him full credit for the existence of the custom. And such customs, becoming general in a nation will necessarily produce a change in the aspect of the whole people. It is necessary, 1n the next place, to take some notice of the extravagant relations which have been given to the world by

certain travellers, of the prodigious expansion of the ear which they observed in some barbarous nations of the East; and of the no less extraordinary tales concerning the long and pendulous breasts of the African women in general, and especially of those tribes which inhabit the southern portion of that continent. Among the former they pretend to have seen people with such large ears that they could wrap themselves in their immense volume; and among the latter, women the constitution by long custom as at last to become hereditary, and characteristic of a whole people. Cardan speaks in the same way, lib. 5, cap. 43, de varietate, &c. The Chinese

have, by artificial strictures compressing the feet of their female children, rendered that deformity to a considerable degree, hereditary. Certain it is that neat cattle, horses, and other domestic animals, turned into the woods in the West of Carolina, in Louisiana, and other uncultivated parts

of America, where they find but a scanty supply of food, and are liable to many accidents from their feebleness at certain seasons of the year, and the want of human care, not only become diminutive and deformed themselves, but, although brought back from their wild and savage state, and placed in the most favorable circumstances, will propagate a diminutive and deformed offspring for several generations. By proper attention, however, they are capable of being gradually restored to the size and beauty of the original European stocks from which they were derived; except in those places where a hot sun, and barren soil prevent the growth of a luxuriant herbage. In such situations, the size of the animal is necessarily contracted in proportion to the defect of nutritious food, or the prevalent excess either of heat, or cold. Such examples as the preceding seem to confirm, in some degree, the opinion of Hippocrates, Scaliger, and Cardan, which has been just mentioned, and of other respectable writers, who have embraced the same doctrine,—that any form of the body, or of any of its parts, produced not only by climate or the

means or modes of living, but by any habit, the result either of climatical influence like the contracted eyes and forehead of the negro, or of national custom, like the small feet of the females in China, the long heads of the Macrocephali, or the flat heads of some of our indian tribes, is communicable to offspring by natural inheritance.

8 2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES whose breasts hung down like sacks below their knees, and, in some instances, even to the ground. ‘The extravagance of these narrations ought to be sufficient to destroy their credit

with all persons but tolerably acquainted with the natural history of the globe. Some families in every nation, and the , inhabitants of particular districts of different countries have ears extended beyond the usual proportion which they bear to other parts of the head. In Spain the Biscayans are said to have them much larger than the people of the other provinces of that kingdom. Some savage tribes are known to stretch their ears by weights appended to them; which they esteem highly ornamental. And it is a common custom among our Amertcan indians, from a like false taste of beauty, to cut the rims of their ears, in a very artificial manner, into narrow strips, round which they wrap thin plates of shining metal, which weigh them down to the shoulders. But, such sheets of ear as were formerly spoken of by many travellers and even by Pliny, have not been discovered by recent and more accurate observers, and may safely be pronounced to have no existence.

A like remark may be applied to those narrations, the ereater part of which one writer of travels has borrowed from another, which have been so long vended by ignorance, or

imposture, and received by credulity, concerning the protracted and pendulous breasts of the women of many uncultivated tribes, especially of Africa. The whole origin of those tales is probably to be found in the effect which poverty,

sreat hardships, and exhausting toils, naturally have not only , on savages but on poor women in the lowest classes of civilized society, to render their breasts, in time, flaccid and thin.

This flaccidity, especially in advanced life, and after they | have been much drawn by the suckling of children, does occasion their depending much lower than the breasts of | women who have enjoyed plenty and ease. Ignorant travellers, who have not been accustomed to the view of naked savages,

OF CLIMATE 8 3 smitten with the love of astonishing their countrymen with a marvellous tale, or infected with the prejudices of little minds, which delight to depreciate and misrepresent whatever is seen in foreign countries, have given these exaggerated pictures of the length of the breasts of African females.f ‘hat climate,

or other causes, in the beneficent arrangements of divine providence, may increase the size of these organs of the nourishment of infants, especially in regions, or states of society in which it would otherwise be peculiarly difficult to

find a proper sustenance for them, is not improbable. But a little excess above the ordinary scale of nature, or a little deviation from its ordinary standard, in any feature, or limb, + Even Ireland not two centuries ago, when, however, it was rarely visited by English travellers, and was regarded with contemptuous pride by its more powerful and wealthy neighbour, was sometimes subject to similiar misrepresentations. Lithgow, in his rare adventures and painful peregrinations, says he saw women in the “North parts” of that island, I presume with traveller’s

eyes, who could lay their breasts, or “dugs,” as he calls them, over thetr shoulders, and suckle their children behind their backs. He adds, that they were more than half a yard in length, and disdainfully compares them to the money-bags of an East-India merchant, made of well tanned leather. It is not wonderful then that more distant and savage countries should be more grossly misrepresented. There are, indeed, very few travellers who visit remote regions with a philosophic spirit, or even with the attention requisite for accurate observation. If they see a single fact which strikes them with surprize,

they are apt, from it, to characterize a whole country; and if they observe somewhat extraordinary in the aspect or manners of a few individuals, or : certain vices or follies which are only different from the follies and vices which are familiar to them in their own country, they make them a foundation for abusive calumnies and exaggerated and distorted pictures of a whole people. Indeed the ridiculous mistakes, or wilful falsehoods, or the prejudiced colour-

ing given to almost all objects, which we find in the travels of the greater part of Europeans who have visited America, are sufficient to bring into doubt all extraordinary relations brought to us by such men from distant portions

of the globe, or from any countries whose habits and manners differ from those of the writer. The observation made above by Lithgow on the long and leathern dugs of Irish women, renders it probable that he has seen a few of the laboring poor, discoloured by exposure to the sun, and exhausted with toil, and the scantiness of their provision, whose breasts, having, in consequence, become flaccid, and some what pendulous, and protracted, have given occasion to all this misrepresentation, the effect merely of foreign contempt, and false wit.

8 4 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES has often afforded occasion for the most hyperbolical relations

in the accounts which travellers have retailed of remote, or unexplored regions. And that such has been the source of the extravagances which I have just mentioned, in the descriptions given by several voyagers, who have just touched on the coast of Africa, of the pendulous breasts t of women in some of the Hottentot tribes, as well as of that natural veil of modesty § which has been ascribed to them by others, there hardly now remains a doubt.

The peculiar form of the legs in certain nations may, from the manner in which they have been remarked on by several eminent anatomists, justly claim a portion of our attention. Among the Tartar tribes some have these limbs remarkably short, and widely bowed between the knees. On the other hand, there are nations among the indians as much distinguished by their length. These constitutional peculiarities are with great probability ascribed to some influence of the climate or of the habits of society, or manner of living. This conjecture is corroborated by the known effect of climate and of the manner of feeding on different species of quadru+t Savage women, who generally carry their infants on their backs in long and irksome marches, or during their work, do, through necessity, or for convenience, often suckle them by making them reach over their shoulders; and for this purpose they endeavour to stretch their breasts to mect the mouth of

the child. By the repetition of this practice, the breast may sometimes be drawn into an unnatural length. Some examples of this arc seen among the American indians; and doubtless may be found among the African tribes. But indian women who are not exposed to uncommon hardships, and negresses in the United States who are brought up in gentcel families, are said to have breasts as well formed as the Anglo-Americans.

§ Voltaire, who is equally a wretched philosopher and a brilliant wit, is fond of magnifying this veil that he may find in it one important character of a peculiar specics. It is probably no more than that lax and corrugated skin

on the abdomen which sometimes becomes pendulous in women who have | borne many children, and especially in those who have suffcred great hard- | ships. Or it may be only a protraction of the labia, which takes place, as we are informcd by anatomists, in some women of all nations; and which, in particular instances, may be very much increased by the filthy habits of several of

the African tribes. ,

OF CLIMATE 85 peds, and of fowls. Passing other instances, at present, I will

take an example only from the neat cattle of Holland removed to the Cape of Good Hope. The deep bodies and short legs of the herds which feed in the rich meadows of Holland disappear entirely in the meagre pastures of the Cape; and, in a few descents the whole race of the beeve kind are deformed with long legs, and comparatively narrow and

lank bodies. It is observed, likewise, of the cattle in the United States, and especially in those states which le southward from Pennsylvania, and in the districts eastward between the Apalachian mountains and the ocean that they are longer in the leg, and shallower in the body, than the British stocks from which they are derived. This effect, however, is, perhaps,

less to be imputed to climate, than to the scantiness and poverty of their food in a country as yet imperfectly cultivated, and to the negligence with which they are guarded against the inclemency and changes of the seasons. For we find that, in other parts of America, in which the cattle are properly fed, and sheltered during the winter, and, in summer, suffered to run in rich pastures, they are often equal both in form, and size, to the finest stocks in England. || The curvature of the legs, so frequently observed among

the ‘Tartar tribes, has, by Blumenbach after Pallas, been reasonably ascribed, as its chief cause, to the custom of placing their children on horseback almost from their infancy, and the constant habit of riding at that early age when their || Of this Mr. Jefferson gives several examples in the sixth section of his Notes on Virginia.

An ox raised near New-Haven in Connecticut lately passed through Princeton on his way to Philadelphia of the following dimensions and weight: he was 16 hands high; he was 18 feet in length from the end of the tail to the nose; 12 feet in circumference round the body; and his weight was 3400 lbs. Another ox has been exhibited in this town within a few days, raised in Morris county in New-Jersey, of the weight of 3500 Ibs. called by a piece of country wit, on account of his size, the Morris county calf. He was six vears old.

86 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES natural timidity and inexperience prompt them to embrace the animal forcibly between the legs and knees.

But that deformity of the leg which has attracted the greatest attention of naturalists and is thought to depart farthest from the beautiful proportions of the human frame, is the curve projecting forwards which is seen in most of the natives of the western coast of Africa, especially among the lowest orders of the people. For, savages, or barbarians as they are, their society is distributed into different grades; and it is chiefly among the inferior, or servile classes that we find

those uncouth features, and deformed limbs, which go to compose what we call the proper African person, and counte-

nance. But among their princes and the superior ranks of their population, the human form is often seen in a high degree of beauty and perfection. I have limited my observation likewise, to the western coast of Africa principally; because the same deformity does not exist among the Abyssinians, or the Caffres on the eastern coast, who are not depressed in such abject savagism; and is hardly perceived among the

natives of Aian, and Zanquebar, who, though nearly in the | same latitude, enjoy a milder climate.

This region of Africa anciently furnished slaves to the Romans to be employed in the humblest offices, who were conveyed to Rome through Mauritania, and the territories of Carthage, and sometimes by the way of Lybia and Egypt. The gibbous form of their legs, with other African peculiari-

ties, is remarked by Petronius; and it appears both from | him, and from Virgil that the same defects of person must : have existed in that climate from the remotest periods of : history. But the climate is probably not alone to be charged ¢ Petronius, Satyricon, c. 102. Atramento mutemus colores a capillis usque ad ungues. Ita tanquam servi Ethiopes—age, numquid et labira possumus tumore teterrimo implere? numquid & crines calamistro inverteree numquid et frontes cicatricibus scindere? numquid et crura in orbem pandere? [““We will use ink to dye ourselves, our hair, everything including our nails, Then we will act like

OF CLIMATE 87 as the cause of this deformity; for the neighbouring regions of Numidia and Mauritania have always nourished a straight and well proportioned race of men. And, as I have just remarked, even within that zone which exhibits, among the poorest and most servile race, the greatest deformities, you often meet, among their chiefs, with men of handsome features, and regular proportions. And Mr. Bruce informs us that, in the desert of Senaar on the eastern side of Africa, under the very tropic of Cancer, he saw, in the house of one of their chiefs, a woman of the most beautiful form, the most delicate skin, and the most lovely composition of features, he had ever beheld.* ‘The cause of the gibbous leg of the

vulgar African, therefore, we may find, not more in the climate than in some peculiar customs in the treatment of their children. The manners of savages often result from the necessities

of their situation. Among the North American indians the mother is always obliged to bestow the greatest assiduity in Ethiopian slaves; but tell me, can we make our lips swell to a hideous thickness?

Or transform our hair with curling tongs? Or plow up our foreheads with scars? Or walk bowlegged?”]

And Virgil in his Moretum, 1.31—36: Interdum clamat Cybalen: erat unica custos, Afra genus, tota patriam testante figura, Torta comam, labra tumens, & fusca colorem; Pectore lata, jacens mammis, compressior alvo, Cruribus exilis, spatiosa prodga planta; Continuis rimis calcanea scissa rigebant.

(“At times he shouts to Scybale. She was his only help, African in stock, her whole form proclaiming her country: her hair curly, her lips swollen, and her hue dusky, her chest broad, her breasts hanging low, her belly somewhat pinched, her legs thin, her soles prodigiously wide, her heels hardened and torn with continuous fissures.”’]

* Before this rencontre he informs us he had always connected the idea of perfect beauty with a fair complexion; but when he beheld this Senaar lady, he speaks of himself as being for some moments suspended in admiration: and he was at once convinced that almost the all of beauty consists in elegance of figure, in the fineness and polish of the skin, in grace of movement, and the expression of the countenance.

88 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES her attentions to her infant in order to protect it from the injuries of seasons which are extremely variable, and often rigorous; and to provide it with food by her own labor, in the bosom of forests where little offers itself spontaneously to be gathered. At the same time, the hardships of a wandering and hunting life prevent the multiplication of children, so that, frequently, one is three or four years old before she is burthened with the care of a second. The necessities, therefore, of her state require, and the intervals between her children afford her leisure for, the exercise of every tender and maternal care which her savage condition will admit. She consequently employs the utmost pains not only in provid-

ing for the safety and subsistence of her child during its infancy, but in forming its person to activity, beauty, and vigor, that it may hereafter be able to rely boldly on itself in hunting or in war, and in all the exigencies of its hazardous

state.

The African mother, on the other hand, is not under the same necessity to be perpetually solicitous for the safety and subsistence of her infant; nor does she feel the same motives , to exercise such constant and minute attentions to preserve the erectness and activity of its person. The warmth of the climate, which is favorable to the multiplication of children, releases the mother also from much anxiety about their provision or their safety. It permits her, while employed in any other care, to leave them exposed naked to its influence + In her frequent, long, and painful marches, in order to prescrve the limbs of her child perfectly straight, and to guard them against every accidental dis- : tortion which might otherwise affect it, she extends it upon a thin board, or plank, with its back towards the plank; and, that she may be able to preserve , it perfectly in its position, small hoops are bent over it inserted at each end in the plank. In her marches she travels with this board suspended at her back. And often, while occupied in her wigwam, she attaches the child to the same board, supporting it against the wall of her hut, or against the stock of a tree at her door, to save it from any untoward accident while her attention is

otherwise engaged. .

OF CLIMATE 89 without incurring those risks to which the delicate constitution of a child would be liable under a cold, and variable sky. The climate, almost spontaneously, or with very little labor,

offers them abundantly, those fruits and roots which are proper for the nourishment and support of their children. While occupied, therefore, in cultivating the small spot of earth about her hut, or in other domestic cares, she often leaves even her youngest children for a long time together, wholly to their own management. This is a spectacle which 1s

often seen also in the quarters of the African slaves in the southern states of America, and in the West-India islands. Children thus left, while their bones are yet in a soft, and almost gristly state, will be liable to many accidents that may distort the figure of their limbs, in their frequent struggles

with their natural imbecilities, in endeavouring to move from place to place. In their first efforts, especially, to creep upon their hands and feet, the weight of the body, pressing upon the tender bones of the thighs and legs in an oblique position, must tend to give them that gibbous form which is thought to be peculiar to the African race, but which is often seen among the poorest classes in other countries. But I must remark here, as I have already done concerning other characteristics of this race, that, whether the causes which have produced them be justly assigned, or not, certain it is, that, in the United States, they are gradually throwing off this gibbous deformity of the leg. Many of them, of the third or fourth descent, who have been trained in genteel families, and have not been pressed by excessive labors, are distinguished by straight and well turned limbs, and by those easy and graceful movements which can never be exhibited where the person 1s crooked or deformed. And this change 1s becoming daily more

conspicuous. On the other hand, in those states in which an extensive slavery exists, and great numbers are collected on the respective plantations in small villages of huts at a distance

go VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES from their masters’ mansions, these field slaves, living chiefly by themselves, and being, in general, dirty, ragged, and badly

fed; having, in consequence, little concern about personal beauty; and being urged at the same time by constant labors, and obliged, therefore, to abandon their children very much

to themselves, even in their earliest infancy, the peculiar deformities of the African race continue to subsist much longer, and in a much greater degree, among their descend-

ents than among those slaves who always serve near the persons of their masters. ‘This fact, which is obvious to all Americans, serves to confirm the opinion, that many of the peculiarities of the African person, and especially, the gibbous

shape of the leg, are to be ascribed to neglect, and the wretched habits of living of those savages, not less, and perhaps more, than to any direct influence of the climate on the constitution. ft

The size of the feet, in the next place, although affected in some instances by climate, as has before been rendered apparent, in the case of the Esquimaux, and other tribes far removed towards the North pole; yet depends more on the artificial bandages by which they are confined, or the free expansion which is permitted to them in different countries. The Chinese repress the growth of the feet of their women by tight and painful ligatures. On the other hand, we see that those persons in the United States who pursue the labors of the field barefooted during the whole summer season, have their feet spread out to an extraordinary breadth, and protIt has been remarked by some respectable voyagers that a small gibbousness of the leg, and probably arising from a similar cause, is a pretty general characteristic of the aboriginal inhabitants of the islands of the Caribean sea. And in all the great manufactories of Europe, in which young children are necessarily very much neglected, there is always a large proportion of crooked and deformed persons. This is true also of many persons in all the classes of extreme poverty in that country. On the other hand, in the United States of America where extreme poverty at present hardly any where exists, except in a few hospitals and alms-houses, a crooked limb, or a maimed person is rarely to be seen.

OF CLIMATE 9 1 portionably extended in length. § From a like cause proceeds the large size of this member which 1s common to almost the whole African race. The foot of the African is never confined by a shoe, or any equivalent ligature; it, therefore, receives the full expansion which the whole weight of the body, con-

tinually pressing upon it in that state, can give.|| And the hot sand in which the negro constantly treads greatly incrassates the skin, and opens it on the edges round the sole of the foot in many small fissures,Q which give it the appearance of hard scales.* It is hardly necessary to enter into any minute enquiries respecting those great deviations from the ordinary standard

of the human stature which have been reported to exist, particularly, in two different tribes of people, supposed to be the extremes of the human race; the one, a nation of dwarfs, said to inhabit the mountains of Madagascar; + the other, a § J. R. Forster in his account of Capt. Cook’s last voyage, informs us that the natives of the Society Isles, though, otherwise a handsome and well proportioned people, have universally large feet, for which he assigns as the cause, the custom of going barefooted. || Virgil’s “‘spatiosa prodiga planta.” [“prodigiously wide sole.”’] q ‘“Continuis rimis calcanea scissa,’”’ [“Heels torn with continuous fissures’’] of the same author.

* Neither the expansion of the foot, nor the thickness of the skin, in that race is greater, in proportion, than that which takes place in the hand of a sailor, or a digger, which is enlarged and hardened by continual pressure on the ropes of his vessel, or the handle of his instrument.—The confinement of the shoe is gradually producing its natural effect on the feet of the domestic slaves, their descendents, in the United States.

From a cause directly the reverse of that which creates the enlargement of the digger’s, or the sailor’s hand, the hand of the American indian is small; for he never performs any labor with it; except drawing his bow, or throwing

his tomahawk.

+ This story which was entirely discredited in Europe by Flacourt, was revived after the middle of the last century by Commerson the botanist, who saw a a pigmy girl in the service of the master of the ship in which he embarked from Madagascar. But the Baron de Clugny, who sailed in the same vessel, declares that she was evidently a diseased, and almost a monstrous offspring. She was of a chalky colour, with a breast very much depressed, and long arms. Her voice was stridulous, her head extended to a disproportioned length, and her whole appearance indicative of compleat stupidity.

Q 2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES gigantic people pretended to be spread over the southern parts of the country of Patagonia, a region which has received its denomination from them, and extends from the Atlantic to the Pacific seas, along the straits of Magellhaens. But since the facts have been more accurately examined, the pigmies of

Madagascar have been found to exist only in fiction, in mistake, or in great exaggeration, by which a few examples of the defects, or abortive births, of nature have been presented to us as a distinct race. On the other hand, the Pata-

gonian giants have dwindled down to a race of men the average of whose stature is somewhat above that of the savage

nations in their neighborhood.t This is equally true of various other tribes of the American indians; and particularly of

the Osages, a tribe situated on the South of the Missouri river, the greater part of whom are men of tall stature, and of

robust, and athletic figure. The same was remarked by Tacitus concerning the ancient Germans compared with the inhabitants of the Roman provinces. But in all this, we see nothing more than the known effects of climate, of food, of

culture, or of other natural causes, operating on animal bodies: in one region they are more slender, in another they are more gross; here they are seen of lower stature, and there of taller and more noble port. II. Having, thus far, endeavoured to point out the power { The average stature of the Patagonians has been determined to be about six feet, or but little more. And in the United States are many examples of men from six to seven feet in height; and several instances are known of men, who considerably exceed seven feet. Besides the general reasons which contrib-

ute to magnify the appearance of savage men in a new, and uncultivated country, one cause which helped to increase the wonderful narrations of navi-

gators concerning the size of the Patagonians was the discovery of graves among them of an cxtraordinary length, which, Mr. Brown, in his travels, assures us, arose, in some instances, if it was not a gencral custom of the country,

from burying women at the fect of men; probably wives at the feet of their husbands, and dressing up both graves with the appearance of one. Mr. Wood informed him of a grave twelve feet in length which upon examination was

found to contain two skeletons, of a male and female, deposited in this manner.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 98 of CLIMATE in the production of many of the varieties which distinguish different portions of the human species, I proceed to illustrate the influence of the

STATE OF SOCIETY, AND THE HABITS OF LIVING, in creating other varieties, or in aggravating or correcting those which are occasioned by climate.

I join these two causes together in treating of them, because their effects are frequently so blended, that it 1s difficult, in many cases, precisely to discriminate them, and to assign each to its proper head.

In the first place, climate exerts its full influence, and produces its most deteriorating effects in a savage state of society.

And, in the next place, the peculiar character, and habits of society in which men are educated, and the modes of living to which they are either addicted from choice, or compelled from necessity, tend to create many differences in their complexion, their figure, the form and expression of their countenance, and in their whole aspect. In the first place, then, climate produces its most deteriorating effects in a savage state of society; and, on the other hand,

these effects are, in some degree, corrected by the arts and conveniences of civilization. A naked savage, seldom enjoying the protection even of a miserable hut, and often compelled to lodge on the bare earth

under the open sky, imbibes the influence of the sun, and atmosphere, at every pore of his body. ‘The American indian

inhabits an uncultivated forest, abounding with stagnant waters, and covered with a luxuriant growth of vegetables which fall down and corrupt on the spot where they had grown. He generally pitches his wigwam on the side of a river

that he may enjoy the convenience of fishing as well as of

hunting. The vapor of rivers, therefore, which are often

QO 4 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ereatly obstructed in their course by the trees fallen, and the leaves collected in their channels, the exhalations of marshes, and the noxious gases evolved from decaying vegetables, 1mpregnate the whole atmosphere, and give a deep bilious tinge to the complexion of the savage.§ And the sun, acting immediately upon the skin in this state, necessarily impressed on it a very dark hue. The darkness of the complexion is still further increased by

the custom which prevails among them of painting their bodies: a custom to which these savages are often obliged to

have recourse in order to protect themselves from the injurious effects of the moist earth, which frequently is their only bed during the night; and of an atmosphere, filled with noxious vapors, to the influence of which they are exposed without covering. Painting taken up at first through necessity,

is afterwards employed as an ornament; and an indian 1s § The forests in uncultivated countries naturally absorb a great portion of the noxious miasmata with which the atmosphere is filled. They do not, however, absorb the whole. Nothing but a skilful agriculture can perfectly purify the air from the insalubrious exhalations created by the causes already mentioned. All uncultivated countries, therefore, tend to produce a bilious habit, and a dark complexion in the savages who range them. It may seem an objection against this observation that, in America we often perceive bilious disorders increase in consequence of extending the plantations. When a few acres only are cleared of their timber and wild vegetables, while the marshes around

them are not drained, the trees and plants, which formerly absorbed the

greater portion of the putrid maismata, being taken away from the surface of the plantation, these unhealthful vapors consequently fall more copiously on the inhabitants. Besides, the heat of the sun is, in that case, very much augmented. For, while the plantation is scorched by its almost perpendicular rays, the surrounding woods obstruct the free, and refreshing currents of the winds. So that, frequently, excessive heat combined with the unhealthful moisture of the atmosphere will produce, for a time, an increase of those distressing disorders, till the country is laid entirely open to the powcrful action of the sun, and the free course of the wind. In clearing a new country of its forests, and preparing it for cultivation, a large grove of trees should be left round the habitation of each planter or farmer. These would detain, and, by their foliage, absorb in a great measure the hurtful vapors which would otherwise fall upon it; at the same time, the fresh and refrigerating perspiration of so many

trees would contribute to the salubrity of the air around, and within his

dwelling.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 95 seldom seen without having his skin anointed with some composition that injures the fineness of its texture, and impairs the clearness of its natural colour. If this is the effect of the finest paints and washes which are used for the same purpose in polished society, much more will it be the conse-

quence of those coarse and filthy ungents employed by savages. For if coloured marks or figures inserted by punctures into the skin, are known to be indelible, it is reasonable

to believe that the particles of paints, insinuated into its texture by forcible and frequent friction will produce a deep and permanent discolouration. || To this may be added the frequent fumigations by which they are obliged to guard against the annoyance of innumer-

able insects which swarm in undrained and uncultivated countries, and the smoke with which their huts, small and unskilfully built, are constantly filled. Smoke discolours every object long exposed to its action, by insinuating itself into the pores and adhering strongly to the surface. Hence it contributes somewhat to heighten the effect of so many other

discolouring causes on the complexion of the American savage.

Lastly, the hardships of their condition, which tend to weaken and exhaust the principle of life;—their scanty, and meagre food, which wants that succulence and nourishment

which give freshness to the complexion, and vigor to the _ constitution; the uncertainty of their provision, being some-

times left to Janguish with want, and on other occasions furnished with a superfluity, which tempts them to overstrain themselves by a surfeit; and finally, their entire inattention to the cleanliness of their persons, and their huts, || These paints consist of substances unfit to be taken up by the absorbent vessels of the skin and received into the circulation: they are lodged, therefore,

by the force of friction, just beneath the scarf which, being little subject to change, the discolouration is retained with great tenacity.

96 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES all have their influence to heighten the disagreeable duskiness

of their colour, and to render the features coarse and deformed. Of the power of these causes in savage life we may frame some conjecture from observing their effects on the poorest classes in society, who are usually as much distin-

guished by their meagre habit, their uncouth features and their dingy and squalid aspect, as by the meanness of their garb. Nakedness, exposure to the weather, negligence of appearance, want of cleanliness, bad lodging, and poor diet, are always seen to impair the beauty of the human form, and the clearness of the skin. Hence it results, that savages never can be perfectly fair. But when savage habits concur with the influence of an ardent sun, or an unwholesome atmosphere, the complexion of the people will partake of a tinge more or less dark in proportion to the predominance of one, or of both of these causes. Their features will be more coarse

and hard, and their persons less robust and athletic than those of men in civilized society who enjoy its advantages with temperance.4 q A few examples, perhaps, may occur among savages of strong and muscular bodies, or of regular and agreeable features; as in civilized society we mect

with some rare instances of extraordinary beauty. Yet it is certain that the countenance of savage life is commonly much more uncouth and coarse, more unmeaning and wild, as will afterwards more distinctly appear when I come to point out its causes, than the countenance formed in polished socicty. And the person is generally more slender, and rather fitted for the activity of the chace, than for great exertions of strength. An American indian is commonly swift, but seldom athletic. And it has been remarked in the many expeditions which have been undertaken against the savages by the people of these States, that the strength of an Anglo-American, in single combat, is usually supcrior to that of an indian of the same size. The muscles, likewise, on which the fine

proportions of the person so much depend, are generally smaller and more : lax in them than among a civilized people who are not corrupted by luxury,

or debilitated by sedentary occupations. Thcir limbs, therefore, though straight, are less beautifully turned. A deception often passcs upon the senses in judging of the beauty of sav ages; and it is often very injudiciously exaggerated in description. We do not expect beauty in savage life. When, therefore, we happen to perceive it, the contrast

which it presents to us with the usual condition of men in that state affects

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 97 As a State of savagism increases the injurious influence of

climates which are unfriendly to the complexion or fine proportions of the human constitution; civilization, on the other hand, by its innumerable arts and conveniences, contributes to correct that hurtful influence. “The comfortable protection of clothing and lodging; the plenty and nutritious qualities of food, and the skilful means of preparing it for use, and rendering it more healthful; a country freed from noxious effluvia, and subjected to cultivation; the constant study of elegance, with 1mproved ideas of a standard of beauty for the human form; and the continual effort made to approximate this standard, in ourselves, or to form our children to it

by a proper culture, give an immense advantage, in this respect, to cultivated society over savage life.

2. I come now to observe, what is of much more importance on this part of the subject, that all the features of the human countenance are modified, and its whole expression, in a great measure, formed by the state of society in which men exist. Every idea, and every emotion which is excited in the mind,

affects, in some degree, the features of the countenance, the index of our feelings, and contributes to form its infinitely various lineaments. Paucity of ideas, and of objects to call forth the exercise of the understanding or the passions, marks the countenance with a vacant and unmeaning aspect. Agreeable and cultivated scenes enliven and animate the features, and tend to render them regular and soft. Wild and solitary the mind with a degree of surprize that very much promotes the deception. And the exalted descriptions of savage beauty which we sometimes read are true only by comparison with savages. There is a difference, in this respect, between man, and the inferior animals which were formed to run wild in the forest. They are always most beautiful when they enjoy their native liberty. They decay and droop when attempted to be confined and domesticated. But man, being designed for society, and civilization, attains, in that state, the greatest beauty of the human form, as well as the highest perfection of his whole nature.

98 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES forests impress on the countenance some image of their own rudeness. Considerable varieties are created even by diet, and the different modes of preparing it for use. A diet composed chiefly of raw and uncooked meats is generally accompanied with ferocity of aspect. And among the various methods of preparing food in civilized nations, some are undoubtedly

more favorable to health and vigor, and consequently to personal beauty, than others. Hard fare, and exposure to the injuries of the weather render the features of savages, and the poorer classes of society, coarse and uncouth. The infinitely diversified attentions of men in polished society give creat flexibility and variety to the expression of the countenance. The defect of interesting emotions, or of the habits of attention, and thought, leave its muscles lax and unexerted; whence they assume a swoln appearance, and distend themselves to a grosser size.* A general and national standard of beauty, likewise, which is usually aimed at in civilized society, and which, in some respects, 1s various in different countries, has its effect in forming the features and fashioning

the person. Every passion, every emotion, every thought which passes through the mind has its peculiar expression. Each single touch, if I may speak so, may be so fine as to be imperceptible; but frequent repetition will at length, trace on the countenance very distinct lineaments. And _ these minute causes may again vary their effects according to their respective degrees of strength, according to their combination

with other principles, and according to the constitutional peculiarities of individuals, or of nations, that form the eround on which the different impressions are received. And,

inasmuch as the advances made in the arts, the prevalent | ideas, pursuits, and moral habits of men in different countries, and under different forms of government, are infinitely varl-

ous, they open a boundless field for variety in the human * Several of these reflections shall be illustrated more in detail hereafter. :

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 99 countenance. It is impossible to enumerate all these minute varieties.t They are not the same in any two nations, nor in the same nation in any two ages. It would be unnecessary to enumerate them, as my object is, not to enable my readers to become physiognomists, but to suggest a proper mode of reasoning on each new difference among mankind as it occurs to our observation.

For this purpose, I shall endeavour, in the first place, to + From various combinations of the causes that have been suggested, and others of a similar nature, we often see different characters of countenance, and habits of body, and even different habitual attitudes, and modes of moving the person, not only in different nations, but in different cities, and districts belonging to the same country. Libavius, a German author, remarked above two centuries ago, this variety in his own nation. “There is one countenance,” says he, ‘‘belongs to the Thuringians, another to the Saxons, and a different one to the Swedes. Indeed each village almost has something, in this respect, peculiar to itself, so that a person who would accurately attend to this subject might nearly pronounce on the country of a man from his physiognomy.” Yet besides these smaller local differences, there is commonly a general cast of countenance, arising from the influence of government, religion, civil occupations, and other causes, which belongs to each nation, and serves to distinguish it from others. In conformity with the observation of Libavius, and with what I have said above, Camper remarks that it is easy to distinguish at the first view, Jews from Christians, Spaniards from Frenchmen, or Germans, and these again from Englishmen. We can distinguish, says he, the inhabitants of the South of France from those of the North, except where they have been blended by marriage. The cities of Holland, where so many people have been mingled together, no longer present to us distinct features of a national countenance. The inhabitants of the islands only still possess their primitive features entire. In Friesland, for example, the inhabitants of Hindelopen, Molkwerum, and Koudum, still exhibit their thin face and their length of jaw; while those of Bildt, by their short face all crowded together, differ entirely from their nearest neighbors, who inhabit, however, the most ancient portion of the country. Each people then forms to itself some distinguishing national traits, till at length the mixture of different nations coming in among them effaces this characteristic distinction. Wars, migrations, commercial intercourse, have so

confounded nations, anciently posited at the greatest distances from one another, that we can no longer perceive that primitive and specific impression which originally distinguished them. As most neighboring countries, however, form in time pretty intimate connections, they become gradually so blended. that now we do not often perceive very striking and characteristic differences of national countenance but among people whose actual, or present positions are removed from one another at very considerable intervals. Chap. i. p. 13, 14.

100 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES evince by several facts and illustrations, that the state of society in which men live has a powerful influence in varying

the character of the countenance, and even in changing the habit, and appearance of the whole person.

And, in the next place, to shew that some of the most distinguishing features of the savage, and particularly of the American savage, with whom we are best acquainted, naturally result from the rude condition in which he exists. The influence of the state of society, and of the modes of life which prevail among different nations, or tribes of men, to produce some variety or change in the complexion, and even in the form and proportions of the person, may receive illustration from the variety of aspect exhibited by the higher and lower classes into which the people of almost all nations are divided; and who may be regarded, in some degree, as men in different states of society.

The poor and laboring part of the community in every country, are usually more dark in their complexion, more hard in their features, and more coarse and ill formed in their limbs, than persons of better rank, who enjoy greater ease, and more liberal means of subsistence. They want the delicate

tints of colour, the pleasing regularity of features, and the elegant and fine proportions of the person so frequently seen in the higher classes. Many particular exceptions undoubt-

edly there are. Luxury may disfigure the one; a fortunate coincidence of circumstances may give a happy assemblage of

features to the other.t But these exceptions will not invalidate the general observation. The distinctions which subsist tIt should be kept in mind through the whole of the following illustrations, that, when mention is made of the superior beauty of persons in the higher classes of society, the remark is gencral. It is not intended to deny that there exist many exceptions both of deformity among the great, and of beauty

among the poor. And the general remark 1s intended to be applied only to those who enjoy their fortune with temperance, because luxury and intemperance tend equally with extreme poverty and hardships to disfigure the person.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 101 between the several classes of society become more consider-

able by time, after families have held, for ages, nearly the same stations. But they are more conspicuous in those countries in which the laws or customs of the nation have made the most complete and permanent discrimination of ranks. In Scotland, for example, how wide is the difference between the chiefs of the Highland clans, and the tenants and laborers of the land! A similar distinction takes place between the

nobility and peasantry of France, of Spain, of Italy, of Germany, and especially of Poland, because there the vassalage of the peasantry is more oppressive than in any other country in Europe. The noble, or military class in India has been pronounced by some travellers to be composed of a different race of men from the populace who are their traders,

and artizans; because, the former, elevated by their rank above them, and devoted only to martial studies and atchievements, are distinguished by that manly beauty so frequently

found united with the profession of arms; the latter, poor and laborious, exposed to innumerable hardships and privations, and left, by their laws and their religion, without the hope of improving their condition, or the spirit to attempt it,

have become timid and servile in the expression of their countenance, diminutive, and often deformed in their persons, and marked by a deeper shade than their superiors in their complexion. In France, says Buffon, you may distinguish by their appearance, not only the nobility from the peasantry,

but the superior orders of nobility from the inferior, these from the citizens, and the citizens from the peasants. You may even distinguish the peasants of one part of the country from those of another, according to the fertility of the soil, or the nature of its product. And I have been assured by a most judicious and accurate observer of men and manners, a native of Scotland,§ that there is a sensible and striking differ§ The late Rev. Dr. Witherspoon, President of the College of New-Jersey.

102 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ence between the people in the eastern, and those in the western counties of that kingdom. The farmers who cultivate the fertile lands of the Lothians have generally a fairer complexion, and a better figure, than those who live in the West, and draw a more coarse and scanty subsistence from a thin and ungrateful soil. || || It is well known to those who have been accustomed carefully to observe human nature, that coarse and meagre food is commonly unfavorable both to softness and regularity of features, and to the fairness of the complexion. Every change of diet, as I have before remarked, and every variety in the manner of cooking and preparing it for use, is accompanied with some alteration in the system. I have several times witnessed, in my own family, and in those of my friends, the most pleasing changes take place in poor children taken in to service for a term of years, who, in a short period have exchanged their sallow skin, and emaciated appearance, the effect of want and hardship, for a healthful countenance, and clear complexion. Difference of food, and treatment equally affects the inferior animals. The flesh of many species of game differs both in colour and in flavor according to the nature of the grounds on which they have fed. The flesh of hares, it is remarked by Buffon, that have fed on high lands is much fairer than of those which have fed in vallies, and in damp places. And every keeper of cattle knows how much the firmness and flavor of the meat depends upon the manner of feeding. According to the nature of the food, and the care and treatment bestowed upon them, all domestic animals are infinitely varied in size and shape. The Spaniards inform us that the swine in Cuba grow to nearly double the size of their parent stock in Europe. And according to the testimony of Clavigero, black cattle arrive at a much greater volume of body in the rich forests, and the temperate climate of Paraguay, than the cattle of Spain,

from which they have originally sprung. On the other hand, the cattle, in many parts of the United States, and in Canada, being negligently housed, and fed, during our rigorous winters, and often left, through the rest of the year, to gather a scanty subsistence from the pasturage found in our woods, have greatly degenerated from their parent stocks. They are often scen to be diminutive through defect of nourishment, and deformed through weakness, which exposes them to many accidents, and distorts their limbs, by their inability, especially in the spring season, to bear firmly their own weight. Some

such facts occurring to the observation of Europcans who had visited this country, gave occasion to the Abbe Raynal to pronounce the American climate unfavorable to the growth and vigor of animal bodies. That rapid philosopher saw the effects, and had not patience to enquire into the proper cause of them; and with characteristic boldness, a boldness, indeed, which we see too often imitated by European travellers and philosophers, pronounced his decision.

Many animals, by the manner in which they are fed and trained may be brought to change, and apparently to lose, the characteristic propertics of their nature. Forster remarks of the dogs of Otaheitee, which are kept, along with their hogs, and poultry, merely for food, and which are nourished chiefly

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 108 That respectable naturalist Forster, who accompanied Capt. Cook in his last voyage, in remarking on the inhabitants of the islands of the Great South Sea, observes, with regard to those of the Society-Isles, that the ITtowtows, or common class of the people, who are the laborers, and, consequently, much

exposed to the influence of the sun in fulfilling their tasks, and who, besides, are nourished with a less succulent and

abundant provision of food, than the Arees, or dominant class, are also inferior in their stature, not so handsomely formed in their persons, and considerably darker in their complexion. As is natural, however, from their habit of carrying heavy burdens, they are, in general, more firmly knit in their joints, and stout in their limbs. If, in England, as is said, there exists not so great a differ-

ence in personal appearance between the higher, and the lower classes of society as in other countries of Europe, it 1s to be ascribed to the liberty enjoyed under the British constitu-

tion, and to the more general diffusion of wealth among the people, which lessens, in some measure, the distance between the ranks of their nobles, and their commons. Science, and military talents open the way to the highest distinctions in that nation. The peculiar institutions, genius, and pursuits of the people favor, in an unusual degree, the acquisition of wealth by the lowest orders of citizens. And these not being prohibited by the laws, or customs of the nation from aspiring to matrimonial connexions with the highest ranks, the different classes are frequently seen to be variously blended to-

gether. Often you find in citizens the beautiful figure and complexion of the noblest blood; and in noble houses the coarse features formed in lower life. In America we have not the distinction of patrician and on fruits and roots, the island furnishing little or no game, have become most inactive and lazy animals. Their heads grow larger than is common to the species; and, in their extreme slugginess, they are hardly ever heard to bark; but utter their languid and uneasy feelings only in a kind of howling.

104 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES plebeian ranks. And the frequency of migration, in a new and extensive country, has not suffered any peculiar habits of life or local manners, deeply to impress a distinctive character on the people of any state. Great equality of condition in the citizens of the United States, similarity of occupations, and

nearly the same degree of cultivation, and social improvement pervading the whole, have produced such uniformity of character, that, as yet, they are not strongly marked by such differences in the expression of the countenance, the composition of their features, or generally in their personal properties, as, in other countries, mark the grades between the superior and inferior orders of the people. And yet there are beginning to be formed certain habits of countenance, the result chiefly

of manners, which already serve, to a certain degree, to distinguish the natives of some of the states from those of others.§ Hereafter, doubtless, they will advance into more considerable, and characteristic distinctions.

If the white population of America affords us less conspicuous instances, than many other nations, of that variety of countenance, and of personal beauty or defect arising from diversity of rank, and refinement in society, the blacks in the southern states afford one that is highly worthy the attention

of philosophers. |

The field slaves are, in comparison with the domestics, badly fed, clothed, and lodged. They live together in small collections of huts on the plantations on which they labor, remote from the society and example of their superiors. Confined, in this manner, to associate only with themselves, they retain many customs of their African ancestors. And pressed

q In some of the New England states, for example, we remark, in the body | of the people, a certain composed and serious gravity in the expression of the countenance, the result of the sobriety of their domestic education, and of

their moral and religious, their industrious and economical habits, which pretty obviously distinguishes them from the natives of most of the states in | the southern portion of the Union.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 105 with labor, and dejected by servitude, and the humiliating circumstances in which they find themselves, they have little

ambition to improve their personal appearance; and their oppressed condition contributes to continue, in a considerable

degree, the deformities of their original climate. The domestic servants, on the other hand, who remain near the persons, and are employed within the families of their

: masters, are treated with great lenity, their service is light, they are fed and clothed like their superiors; insensibly, they receive the same ideas of elegance and beauty, and discover a great facility in adopting their manners. ‘This class of slaves, therefore, has advanced far before the others in acquiring the regular and agreeable features, and the expressive countenance, which can be formed only in the midst of civilized society. The former are, generally, ill shaped. ‘They preserve,

in a great degree, the African lips, nose, and hair. ‘Their genius is dull, and the expression of their countenance sleepy

and stupid. The latter frequently exhibit very straight and well proportioned limbs. Their hair is often extended to three and four inches, and, sometimes, to a greater length. ‘The size

| and form of the mouth is, in many instances, not unhandsome, and sometimes even beautiful; the composition of their

features is regular,* their capacity good, and their look animated. * The features of the negroes in America, especially of those who reside im-

mediately in the families of their masters, have undergone a great change, while the complexion is not yet sensibly altered. The form and expression of the countenance, and composition of the features being principally affected by the state of society, are constantly receiving some modification from that cause, to improve the negro visage. But the rays of the sun which require, in our climate, the greatest care to prevent them from darkening the fairest skin, may be sufficient, in the exposed condition of the slave, to prevent a skin already black from becoming fair. The countenance of the domestic slaves of the third and fourth race, and, in many instances, even of the second, affords a striking example of the influence of the state of society upon the features. And there is reason to believe that, if these people were perfectly free, and were admitted to all the civil privileges of their masters, they would, in a short period, have

106 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Another example of the power of society in forming the countenance is well known to all those who are acquainted with the savage tribes spread along the frontiers of these states. Among them you frequently meet with persons who have been taken captive in infancy from Anglo-American families, and grown up in the habits of savage life. These descendents of the fairest Europeans universally contract such a resemblance of the natives, in their countenance, and even in their complexion, as not to be easily distinguished from them; and afford a striking proof that the differences in physiognomy, between the Anglo-American, and the indian depend principally on the state of society. few of the distinctive traces of their African ancestors remaining, except their complexion. In the state of New-Jersey, where the hardships of slavery are scarcely felt, we see great numbers of negroes who have the nose as much raised from the face, the forehead as well arched, and the teeth as perpendicularly set in their sockets, as the whites. Some negroes I see daily in Princeton and its vicinity who have the nose turned with a handsome aquiline curve. + The resemblance between these captives and the native savages is so strong as sensibly to strike every observer. Being taken in infancy, before the ideas and habits of civilized society could have made any deep impressions upon them, and spending that tender and forming age in the solitude and rudeness of savage life, they grow up with the same apathy of countenance, the same lugubrious wildness, the same swelling of the features and muscles of the face,

the same form and attitude of the limbs, and the same characteristic gait, which is a great elevation of the feet, with the toc somewhat turned in. Exposed without covering, to the constant action of the sun, and of the weather, amidst all the hardships of the savage state, their colour tends to a coppcry brown. This example affords another proof of the greater case with which a dark colour may be stained on a skin originally fair, than effaced from it. The causes of colour are active in their operation, and, entering into the sub-

stance of the skin, soon make a durable impression. White is the original ground on which this operation is received. And the whiteness of the skin is to be preserved only by carefully protecting it from the action of these causcs. Protection has merely a negative influence: applied, therefore, to a skin already discoloured, it will be slow in producing any change towards white as long as the smallest degree of positive agency is suffered from the original causes of discolouration. And, as the skin retains with great constancy impressions once received into its substance, all the dark shades of the complexion will be very long retained. That period of time, therefore, which would be sufficient, in a savage state, to change a fair complexion, to the darkest hue which the climate can impress, would hardly remove one shade from a black

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 1 O07 The College of New-Jersey, a few years ago, furnished a counterpart to this example. A young indian, about the age of fifteen, who had been brought from his nation five or six years before, was studying the latin and greek languages in the institution. And from carefully observing him during the greater portion of that time I received the most perfect conviction that, 1f the Anglo-American, and the indian were

placed from infancy in the same state of society, in this climate which is common to them both, the principal differences which now subsist between the two races, would, in a ereat measure, be removed when they should arrive at the period of puberty. This young savage had been too far advanced in the habits of his people, before he was introduced into civil society, to render the experiment compleat: for, all

impressions received in the tender and pliant state of the human constitution before the age of seven years, or, at the utmost, of nine or ten, are usually more deep and permanent than those made in any future, and equal period of life. A perceptible difference still existed, at the time of his return

to his tribe, between him and his fellow students, in the largeness of the mouth and thickness of the lips, in the elevation of the cheek bone, in the darkness of the complexion, and the contour of the face. ‘These differences had sensibly diminished from the period of his coming to the college: and colour. Unless, then, the climate be such as to operate very great changes on the internal constitution of the body, and to alter the whole state of the secretions, as well as to defend it from the fervid action of the sun, the negro colour may, by the exposure and hardships of a poor and servile condition, be rendered perpetual. _ In what page of the essay has a certain annotator in the edition of Rees’ Cyclopedia published by Bradford & Co. in Philadelphia, found it asserted, that the negro complexion has hitherto become sensibly lighter in America? If he has any candor, and possesses, in any degree, the information which ought to distinguish a man who presumes to be an annotator on that work, he will be ashamed of the indiscretion and incorrectness, to give them the softest names they will bear, of some of his remarks under the title, Complexion.

108 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES they appeared to be diminishing the faster 1n proportion as he

lost that vacancy, and lugubrious wildness of countenance peculiar to the savage state, and began to acquire the agreeable expression of civil life. The expression of the eye, and the

softening of the features in consequence of new ideas and emotions, which had taken birth since he came into society, removed the chief distinction, except that of the complexion, which had been visible originally between him and his companions. Less difference existed at length between his features and those of his fellow students than we often see between

persons of the same nation.t After careful and minute attention, and comparing each feature with the correspondent feature in many of his companions, the difference was very small, and sometimes hardly perceptible; and yet there was an obvious difference in the whole countenance, created I believe

principally by the impression which the complexion, in combination with the other varieties made upon the eye. A few comparisons conducted in this way would result, | am persuaded, in the conviction that the varieties among mankind are much less considerable than, on a slight inspection they appear to be. Each single trait or limb, when examined apart, exhibits no difference from the common properties of the species which may not easily be accounted for. Particular varieties are small. It is the result of the whole, taken im at one impression, which appears difficult to be explained. ‘The combined effect of many minute particulars appears great, + The complexion of this young lad was not of so dark a copper as that of his native stock, which could be easily discerned by the stain of blushing in his cheek which is never perceived in those dark coloured tribes. The differcnce of these effects, however, in them and in him, I ascribe rather to the pains used by those savages to increase the darkness of their natural hue by filthy paints, and other means, than to any influence in the change of his manner of living to remove any of the natural shades of the indian colour. But he added nothing to them, while the savages, by their exposure to the injuries of the weather, and the hardships of their state, with other causes which have been mentioned, are continually increasing them.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 109 and, at the first view, unaccountable. And we have not patience, or skill, it may be, to divide this sum into its least portions, and to perceive, in that state, how easy it is of solution.

Under the head of the state of society are comprehended diet, clothing, lodging, manners, government, arts, religion, agricultural improvements, commercial pursuits, habits of thinking, and ideas of all kinds naturally arising out of this state, infinite in number and variety. If each of these causes be admitted to possess, as undoubtedly they do, a small influence in forming the character of the countenance, the different combinations and results of the whole must necessarily seem great, and, united with the effects of climate, which have been already in some degree explained will afford sufhcient principles on which to account for all the varieties that exist among mankind. Another cause of the varieties arising out of the state of society will be found in the power which men possess over themselves, of producing considerable changes in their figure and appearance according to any standard of beauty which they may have framed. Each nation differs from others as

much in its ideas of beauty as in personal appearance. A Laplander prefers the flat, round faces of his dark skinned country women to the fairest beauties of England. Whatever be the standard which any people have formed to themselves,

there is a general effort to attain it; and it 1s every where pursued with more or less ardor and success in proportion to the advantages which men possess in society, and to the estimation in which beauty ts held.

To this object tend the infinite pains taken in society to compose the features, and to form the attitudes of children. ‘This is the end of a large portion of the arts of polished life. How many drugs are sold, and how many applications are made for the improvement of beauty? How many artists of

110 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES different kinds live upon this idea of beauty? If children learn to dance it is chiefly in order to improve and to display their beauty. If they acquire skill in the use of the sword, it is more

for the purpose of improving personal beauty than for defence. If this general effort for appearance sometimes leads the decripid and deformed into absurdity, and produces fantastic characters among the young, it has, however, a great and national effect in forming the countenance, not less than the attitudes and movements of the person. Of its effect in creating distinctions among nations in which different ideas of personal beauty prevail, and different means are employed to reach them, we may frame some conception

from the differences that take place in the same nation, in which similar ideas exist, and similar means are used to form the person, only in various degrees. What a difference between the soft and elegant tints of complexion generally seen in women who move in the higher circles of society, and the coarse ruddiness of the vulgar!—between the uncouth fea-

tures, and unpliant limbs of an unpolished rustic, and the complacency of countenance, the graceful figure, and easy air

and movement of persons in cultivated lifel—between the shaped and meaning face of a well bred lady, and the soft and

plump simplicity of a country girl! We now easily account for these varieties which have become familiar to the eye, because we see the operation of their causes. But if we should find an entire nation distinguished by a composition of features resembling the one, and another by the contrary, they would have as fair a title to be ranked under different species by certain philosophers as the German, and the ‘Vartar. ‘The general countenance of Europe was, probably, more various several centuries ago than at present. ‘he differences, which

arise out of the state of society as their principal cause are, insensibly wearing away in proportion as, in the progress of refinement, the manners and ideas of the European nations

| STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 111 are gradually approximating one standard. But the effect of a common standard of beauty, and the means employed by

| our own countrymen to form their persons after this ideal model are, through the influence of custom, and general example, often little observed. “he means used by other nations, who aim at a different idea, attracting more notice by their novelty, will, therefore, furnish us with more striking examples. Many of the nations beyond the Indus, as well as

the Tartars, from whom they have derived their origin,§ universally admire small eyes, and large ears. ‘They are at oreat pains, therefore, to compress their eye-lids at the corners, and stretch their ears by weights appended to them, or by drawing them frequently with the hand, and by cutting their rims, so that they may hang down to their shoulders, which they consider among the highest ornaments of their persons. For a like reason, they extirpate the hair from their bodies; and, on the face, they leave only a few tufts here and

there, which they shave.|| The Tartars often extract the whole hair of the head, except a long and thick tuft on the crown which they braid and adorn in different forms. Similar ideas of beauty with regard to the eyes, the ears, and the hair,

and similar customs among the aboriginal tribes of the greater portion of North-America are no inconsiderable proofs that this division of the continent has been peopled from the § It is probable that the countries of India and China, considering the pleasantness of those inviting climates, were originally inhabited before the regions of Tartary. But, the frequent conquests to which they have since been subject, particularly, the northern parts of India, from Tartarian tribes, have changed the habits, ideas, and persons of the people even more, perhaps, than Europe was changed by the barbarians who overran it in the fifth and sixth centuries.

The present population of Northern India is, in effect, Tartarian, only changed to softer features, and better proportioned persons, by a milder climate, and a more improved state of society. || The inhabitants of New Zealand, according to Mr. Forster, although they do not extirpate their beards with tweezers, yet cut their faces, and mark them with such scars, through a preposterous idea of beauty, or manliness, as destroy a great part of the hair.

112 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES north-eastern regions of Asia. § In Greece, Arabia, and other parts of the East, large eyes are esteemed beautiful; and in these countries they take extraordinary pains to increase their aperture. In many parts of India they flatten the foreheads of their children in infancy by the application of broad plates of lead. In China they compress the feet of female infants by

tight bandages. Among many of the barbarous tribes of q Ihe celebrated Dr. Robertson, in his history of America, deceived by the misinformation of hasty, or ignorant observers, has ventured to assert that the natives of America have no hair on the face, or the body; and, like many other philosophers, has set himself to account for a fact which does not exist. They do not differ in this respect from the rest of the human race. Dr. Blumenbach,

through a similar error in his information, supposes that their hair is very thin, and in small quantity. On the other hand, the hair of our native indians, where it is not carefully extirpated by art, is both thick and long. But careless travellers seeing their smooth faces, and bald heads enquired no farther into the cause, but represented the fact as proceeding from a natural debility of constitution and consequent deficiency of this excrescence.

Similarity of customs, of complexion, and countenance between the NorthAmerican indians, and north-eastern Asiatics, gives strong indications of a common origin. The South-American continent, particularly on the western side, gives no less striking proofs of its having been peopled from the islands of the Great South Sea; as they were peopled originally from the South of Asia. The

inhabitants of the southern portion of the Farther India are evidently of Malayan origin. And the same people you trace from that continent through a succession of islands till you approach the western side of America; whence a population of the same, or very similar character appears to have spread from Peru and Chili along the Oronoco, and the different tributary streams of the Maragnon. And here accordingly you meet with various tribes of indians of handsomer form and features than those of North-America, and not unlike, in their appearance, many of the islanders of the South Sea. Remotely, however, these people have all, probably, the same origin. The Malays are of ‘Tartar race, improved by the mild climate of Southern Asia. These, passing through the equally mild climates of the Pacific ocean appear to have reached America

in that direction; while North-America has received her population from

Tartary through the rougher climates of Siberia. Other parts of this continent may have received many accidental emigrants cast upon its shores, in a long succession of ages, from different portions of the Old World. The nations from which they parted may have been civilized; but arriving in a new world, without skill to return, or to hold any intercourse with their ancestral seats, and pressed by their immediate wants, and the difficulties of procuring subsistence in an uncultivated wilderness, from any source except from hunting, they would soon lose the knowledge of all other arts, and their posterity would necessarily become savages.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 1193 Africa, and in the northern regions of Asia they endeavour to assist the influence of the climate by using violence to flatten the nose of every infant in order to mould it after their capricious idea of beauty. The American indians study to render the natural darkness of their complexion deeper by discolouring paints and unguents: and all savages esteem certain kinds of deformity to be perfections; and strive to increase the ad-

miration of their persons by heightening the wildness of their features. I might proceed, in this manner, through every country on the globe, pointing out the many arts which are practised to

reach some favorite idea of the human form. Arts which insensibly, in a long course of time, produce great and striking consequences,* and which, although commonly supposed to affect only the person who uses them, are not without their influence on posterity. ‘Ihe process of nature in this, is as little known, as in all her other works: but the fact cannot have escaped the observation of those who have paid a careful

attention to her operations. Every considerable change of colour, feature, or figure which has grown into a habit of the

body, or indicates any important alteration in the general action of the system, is liable to be transmitted, along with other constitutional properties, to offspring. The coarse fea-

tures of laboring people, created by great hardships, and exposure to the injuries of the weather, we often see imparted.

The broad feet of the rustic, spread out by often treading the soil barefooted; and the large hand and arm, formed by

constant labor, are often discernible in children. The increase, diminution or change of any other limbs, or features, resulting from arts, or national habits which aim at forming * National ideas of beauty may often have their source in the tendencies of

the climate, and the natural influences of society; and often in some unaccountable caprice: but, whether derived from the one source, or the other, they will ever have a powerful effect in forming the attitudes, the air, the composition of the features, and the whole aspect of the person.

114 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the person after any peculiar ideal model may, in like manner, became hereditary. t The inferior animals afford many examples to prove the existence of this natural law. The figure, the colour, and many other properties of the breed of horses are easily changed, by those who have skill in raising them, according to almost any reigning taste. And they are

equally susceptible of deterioration by neglect, or by improper treatment. Out of the same original stock, the Germans, who are settled in Pennsylvania, raise large heavy horses for the draught; the Irish in the same state, by a different mode of treatment, raise such only as are much smaller, and lighter in their form. By competent skill, and the appllcation of proper pains, or, on the other hand, by neglect, or ignorance, the races of all our domestic animals may be almost infinitely varied. Human nature being much more pliant than that of most other animals, and being affected by a much greater number of minute causes, according to the state of society in which men are placed, is susceptible, also of a much greater variety of changes from their operation. And among these causes, that which I have mentioned of an imagi-

nary standard of the human form, or of the perfection of social manners, is not the least influential. It is for this reason,

perhaps, that in different districts of the United States, in which emigrants from Holland, or Germany, or France, have fixed their residence, in such numbers as, hitherto, to have

been able, in a great measure, to preserve their original habits, and manners, and, consequently, their peculiar ideas of personal beauty, grace, or propriety of conduct, they retain also a strong resemblance of the primitive stocks from which they are descended. Whereas those who have not limited their intercourse to the circle of their own countrymen, but have + Is this more difficult to be conceived, or less worthy of credit than that constitutional tendency to certain diseases which, it is now acknowledged by all physicians, may be rendered hereditary?

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 115 mingled freely with the Anglo-Americans, and have adopted their manners, and habits of thinking, have contracted such

similitude to them in their persons, and features that it is now not easy to distinguish from one another, people whose ancestors were discriminated by most obvious national characteristics.

When once any general and standard idea of the beauty of the human person is established in any nation, connexions in marriage will be greatly influenced by it. And these will contribute, in no inconsiderable degree, to perpetuate, or to modify the national countenance. f If men, in the union of the sexes, were as much under control as some of the inferior animals, their persons might be moulded, in the course of a few generations, to almost any standard, making due allowance for the influence of climate, and the necessary operation of other causes which may be connected with it. But left as these connexions commonly are, to the momentary passions, the tasteless caprice, or the gross interests of individuals, they are more anomalous in their effects. There is, however, a common idea which men insensibly to themselves, and almost without design pursue. And, in general, they pursue it with more or less success in proportion to the rank and taste of the different classes in society, where accident does not, as too often happens, throw beauty into the arms of deformity, or where, in others, they are governed in forming this connexion by interest ever void of taste. The superior ranks, with few exceptions, will generally excel, in the beauty of their form and complexion, not only because they enjoy, in a higher degree, other advantages which have been already pointed { Perhaps the power of imagination in pregnant women, which must be always strongly affected by the national character of countenance, may deserve some consideration on this subject. Formerly, the imagination of women was supposed by naturalists to possess a degree of influence in this case which was not justified by the facts relied on to support it. But I am inclined to believe that, at present, opinions have been carried to an extreme on the other hand.

116 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES out as contributing to this end, but because they have it more

in their power to form connexions in marriage among the most beautiful of the sex. The Persian nobility, who are of ‘Tartarian origin, have, in consequence of their removal into a more favorable climate, and their having adopted the manners of a civilized people, acquired juster ideas of the perfection of the human form than they possessed in their primitive

seats. Hence, being led to seek the most beautiful women in marriage, they have exchanged the harsh features, and disproportioned figures of their ‘Tartar ancestors, for a stature tall, and elegant, and a form and expression of countenance

noble and commanding. ‘The ‘Turkish families of fortune have, in like manner, improved the physical character of their race. And if we may ascribe any truth to the portraits drawn

by the Roman historians of the ancestors of the present nations of Europe, we must acknowledge that the refinement of manners, and the improvements in the state of society, which have been introduced in modern times among their descendants, have contributed also to produce a proportional improvement in their features, and their persons. Nothing can exceed the pictures of barbarism and deformity given us by these writers, of the ancient German and Gothic nations; whereas no nations, perhaps, have ever surpassed the posterity of these rude people in personal beauty. Such examples tend

to shew how much national varieties may depend on the state of taste resulting from the condition of society, and the progress, or decline of civilization and the arts. ‘They shew, likewise, how much the human race might be improved in personal, as it is acknowledged it may be in mental qualities, by proper cultivation. Of all people the ancient Greeks appear to have best understood how much it is in the power of manners to improve the beauty of the human person, and to increase the vigor of the human constitution. To these ends were directed many

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 117 of their customs, a large portion of their legislative wisdom, and even of the philosophy of their schools, and the whole system of their athletic exercises. And it has been conjectured, not improbably, that the fine living models exhibited in that country to statuaries and painters became a primary cause of the high perfection to which the arts of sculpture and painting arrived in Greece. Hitherto among almost all people, not only matrimonial connexions, but all means of improving the human form, have been abandoned, in a great measure, to accident, and the caprice of individuals. Persons of elevated and noble rank have usually had it more in their power than others to select the beauty of nations in marriage; and thus, while, without system or design, they gratified only their own taste, they have generally distinguished their order as much by elegant proportions of person, by fine features, and a noble expression of countenance, as by their prerogatives in society. And the tales of romance which ascribe superlative beauty to their princesses; and the fictions of poets, which distinguish their kings and princes by the dignity and manly beauty of their persons, are not to be imputed solely to venality, and a base disposition to flatter the great, but have a real foundation in nature. § And the usual strain of figurative language, § The justness of these observations will be less perceived in the United States in which so great an equality prevails among the citizens, and the poorest enjoy comparative ease and plenty, than in Europe where so wide a distinction exists between the highest and the lowest grades of society. They are corroborated, however, by relations formerly referred to in Capt. Cook’s ob-

servations on the inhabitants of most of the islands which he visited in the South Sea. In remarking on those of the island of Owyhee, he says, ‘““The same

superiority which is observable in the Erees (or nobles) through all the other islands is found also here. Those whom we saw, are, without exception, perfectly well formed; whereas, the lower sort, besides their general inferiority, are subject to all the variety of make and figure that is seen in the populace of other countries.” Cook’s 3d voyage, book gd, chap. 6th. These are the remarks of a plain, but most judicious man, who had no theory to support, and was not biased by the opinions of any political party. Such is the deference paid to beauty, and the sentiment of superiority with which it inspires the beholder, that, to this quality, probably, does the body

118 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES which, in order to be just, must be borrowed from nature, strongly supports this remark: a princely person, and a noble thought, are ordinary figures of speech. Mental capacity, which is as various as the human physiognomy, is equally susceptible of improvement, or deterioration, from the state of society, and the manners and pursuits, which may form the character of any people. The body and

mind have such reciprocal influence upon each other, that we often see certain peculiar powers or tendencies of the rational faculty intimately connected with certain corporeal forms. And whenever the moral, not less than the physical causes, under the influence of which any people exist, have produced any visible effect on the form and expression of the countenance, they will also be found proportionally to affect the operations of the mind. The Boeotian countenance was as dull and phlegmatic as the genius of the people: and though Boeotia and Attica were in the vicinity of each other,

and inhabited originally by the same race, the distinction between Boeotian and Attic wit is not to be ascribed solely to national prejudice, but had a real foundation in the different characters of the two people. And the proper source

of a distinction so striking and important is to be sought rather in the state of society and manners in those republics, than in the Boeotian air to which it has been sarcastically attributed by ancient writers. By the alteration of a few political and civil institutions, ‘Thebes might have become Athens, and Athens ‘Thebes. Different epochs in society unfold different powers of the human mind. Poetry, eloquence, and philosophy seldom arrive at their highest perfection together; of princes and nobles collectively taken, in any country, owe great part of their influence over the populace. Riches and magnificence in dress and equipage

produce much of their effect in procuring respect, by giving an artificial beauty to the person. How often does history remark that young princes have attached their subjects, and generals their armies by extraordinary beauty of person? And young and beautiful queens have ever been followed and served with uncommon enthusiasm.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 119 not because the mind of man does not at all times possess the same endowments from nature, but because, in the progress of society, new objects arise, and new combinations of ideas are formed which call into exercise different faculties of the soul. If as just and true a picture of the personal as of the mental qualities of men at these different epochs, could be

preserved to posterity we should, probably, find as great variety in the one as in the other. || ‘The coarsest features, and the harshest expression of countenance, will commonly be found in the rudest states of society. And the mental capacities of men in that condition will ever be proportionally weaker than those of nations who have made any considerable progress in the arts of civilization. § ‘They become feeble through want of objects to employ them, and through defect of motives to call forth their exercise. ‘The rudeness of their man-

ners is calculated to quench the first sparks of taste which might be struck out by the grandeur of the objects, and the wild beauty of the scenes which surround them; and even the grossness and filthiness of the food of most savage tribes, and

their ignorance of the arts of preparing it so as to render it most nutritious and salutary to the human constitution, tend to blunt their genius. And the Hottentots, the Laplanders, and the people of Tierra del Fuego are the most stupid of mankind for this, among other reasons which have formerly been suggested, that they approach, in these respects, the nearest of any people to the brute creation.* || Of this, the example, which I have before produced of the ancient Germans, and the present nations of Europe, affords a striking proof. q The exaggerated representations which we sometimes receive of the su-

perior ingenuity of men in savage life, are usually the result of inconsideration. Savages are the subjects of eulogy for the same reason that we admire a monkcy,—that is, a certain resemblance of the actions of men in civilized socicty which was not expected from the rudeness of their condition. There are doubtless degrees of genius among savages as well as among civilized nations: but the comparison should be made of savages among themselves, and not of the genius of a savage, with that of a polished, people. * The descendents of the African race in America are, beyond all doubt, more ingenious, and capable of acquiring any new art, than those who have

120 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES The effects of savage life upon the human countenance are, in many respects, so peculiar as to merit a more minute illustration. Civilization creates some affinity in the countenances

of all polished nations. In proportion to their improvement in the arts, and to the progress of science among them there is a Characteristic and common expression, which results from

the similarity of the operations of the mind, and of the subjects about which these operations are employed. But savages in every region are usually distinguished by a countenance so dull and stupid, when not excited into ferocity by hostile and revengeful passions, as to induce many writers to regard them as an inferior grade in the descent from the human to the brute creation. Civilized nations inhabiting chiefly the temperate latitudes, and savages, except in America, only the extremes of heat and cold, these differences in point of climate, combined with those arising out of their state of society, have produced varieties of aspect so great as to appear unaccountable to those who have only superficially attended to this subject. It is not unworthy of being remarked, however, that the real sum of these varieties, when examined separately, is not so great as the apparent, when taken in at one view. In the latter case, the eye, contemplating at a single glance, not

only the variety presented in each feature, but the relations of that feature to every other, and to the whole; and each new relation producing some modification in the appearance of the countenance, the entire sum of these combinations surprizes us by its magnitude.—For example, even a small! change

in the eye, will produce a striking alteration in the appearance of the whole countenance; because it presents to us, not singly the difference which exists in that feature alone, but all grown up to maturity in the savagism of Africa. Whether they will ever become as susceptible of improvement as the white races, which has been strenuously denied by several writers, and, in particular, by Mr. Jefferson in our own country, will be subject of consideration hereafter.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 121 the differences arising from the several combinations of that feature with every other feature in the face. In like manner, a change in the complexion presents, not its own difference alone, but a much greater effect, the result of a similar combination. If both the eyes and the complexion be changed in the same person, each variety affecting the whole system of the features, the union of the two results will be productive of a third incomparably greater than either. If, in the same way, we proceed to the lips, the nose, the cheeks, and to every single feature in the visage, each produces a multiplied effect, by its separate relations to the whole, and the entire result, like the product of a geometrical series, is so much beyond our first expectation that it confounds common observers, 1n their attempts to explain the cause, and will sometimes embarrass the most discerning philosophers till they turn their attention, in this manner, to divide, and combine effects. To treat this subject fully it would be necessary, in the first place, to ascertain some general expression of countenance which every where belongs to savage life; and then, as there are degrees of more or less rudeness in the state of savagism, as well as of refinement in civilized society, 1t would be neces-

sary to distinguish the several modifications which each deeree makes in the general aspect; and, in the last place, to consider the varieties, almost innumerable, which arise from combining these general features with the effects of climate

and of other causes already mentioned. I shall endeavour merely to draw the general outlines of the human countenance as it is formed by the wildness and solitude which commonly prevails in the savage state. And, in this portrait I shall take my type chiefly from the American savage. His eye, in his ordinary state of tranquillity, is vacant and unexpressive—the whole composition of his countenance, is

fixed and stupid, with little variety of movement in the leatures—over this unmeaning ground is thrown an air of

122 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES wildness and melancholy.—The face is somewhat dilated at the sides—its muscles are lax—the mouth and lips large— and the nose, in the same proportion, depressed. In order to explain this picture, and to point out the causes which concur to create it, let it be observed that the expression of the eye, and of the whole countenance depends, almost entirely upon the objects with which we are surrounded, the impressions which they make upon the mind, and the reflec-

tions and emotions they excite. The natural scenery of a country, the occupations, habits, religion, science, government, manners, of a people, all have their separate influences in forming the national character, and expression of face. ‘The justness of this observation is verified by many facts which are daily presented to us in society. How often do we perceive a distinctive character of countenance impressed upon certain religious sects by the peculiar habits and tenets of their profession? ‘Those who practice certain mechanical occupations, and the professors even of the more liberal arts, are often distinguishable by some peculiarities of aspect, as well as of manners. Every thought that passes through the mind traces its character, in stronger, or weaker lines upon the visage; and total vacuity of thought leaves in it only the

expression of stupidity. Ihe infinite variety of ideas and emotions created in civilized society, contribute to give great variety to the lines of the face; at the same time, each class of citizens is liable to be marked by some distinctive expression resulting from their habits and occupations; while each individual will be characterized by some singular, and personal traits according to his genius, education and pursuits. Between savage and civilized society, therefore, there will be all the difference which can arise from thinking, and want of thought. And savages will have all that uniformity among themselves, in the same climate, and country, which naturally arises from vacancy of mind, and the want, especially of all

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 123 the delicate emotions, which are so varied in society. A vacant eye, and unmeaning countenance, approaching, in some regions, especially under the extremes of heat and cold, almost to a look of idiotism, seem to reduce the savage, in his aspect,

many degrees nearer to the brutes, than the civilized man. The solitude in which he lives renders him dull, and gives him an appearance of melancholy. He seldom speaks, or laughs. Society rarely enlivens his features. When not encaged in hunting or in war, having no object to rouse him, he will often sit for hours in one posture, with his eyes fixed to a single point, and his senses lost in sombre, and unmeaning reverie. These solitary feelings, and melancholy emotions, serve to cast over his visage, which other causes render fixed, and unexpressive, a sad and lugubrious air. ‘The wild scenes

of nature around him impress some resemblance of themselves on his features; and the passions of war and rage, which

are almost the only ones that occupy the mind of a savage,

frequently mingle with the whole an aspect of brutal ferocity.T

Paucity of ideas, solitude, and melancholy contribute lkeWise, in no small degree, to form the remaining features of a savage countenance—a mouth large, and somewhat protruded, a dilatation of the face, and a general laxness and swell of 1ts muscles.

The active exercise of thought, and the intercourse of refined society, induce a tension, and action in the muscles of the face which serve to give it a greater elevation towards the ¢ The inhabitants of most of the small islands in the great Southern and Pacific oceans form an exception to this general character of the savage countenance. Prevented, by their isolated state, from engaging in perpetual hostili-

ties with neighboring and warlike tribes, like the continental savages, and several of those of the larger islands, they are distinguished by an air of mildness and complacency, which is much increased in consequence of their easy and social manner of living. And this is greatly promoted by the mildness of their climate, and the abundance of simple and nutritious food spontaneously supplied by their soil.

124 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES middle. But the vacant mind of the savage leaving these muscles lax and unexerted, they swell into larger dimensions,

dilating themselves more towards the sides, than rising towards the center of the face. Hence, perhaps, that plumpness of feature, and roundness of visage, or departure from the oval figure, which we so often find in young persons, and especially young women, who have been bred in the retirement of the country. f Grief peculiarly affects the lips by distending them, and giving them a swoln appearance. Solitude, gloom or melancholy, in proportion to the degree in which they prevail are found to be attended with a like effect. Where they naturally arise out of the state of society, therefore, and when they operate from infancy, and are seldom counteracted by the more gay and vivid emotions created in polished life, the effects will, at length, become considerable. ‘The lips of a savage, will, from these causes, generally be large, and in a less

or greater degree, thick and protruded. The nose affects, and is affected by other features of the face. The whole system of the features is so connected, that, if one be remarkably enlarged, it is commonly accompanied with a proportional diminution of some other. A prominent

nose is generally joined with a thin visage. On the other hand, a broad face, thick lips, and elevated cheek bones, are no less commonly accompanied with a certain depression of the feature of the nose. It seems as if the extension of the nerves in one direction restrained their growth in another. § Savages, therefore, have this feature commonly more flat, and t And may not the superior advances made in society, and the arts, in Europe, with the superior vigor and energy of the human character in that quarter of the world, be one reason of the greater elevation of the European above that of the Asiatic countenancer § By a small experiment on ourselves, we may render this effect obvious. By

a protrusion of the lips, or by drawing down the mouth at the corners, we shall perceive a stricture on the nose, that, in an age when all the features are peculiarly soft and pliant, would sensibly tend to depress it. And, continued through the whole of life, would fix it immovably in that habit.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 125 sunk than civilized nations. This, however, is not to be regarded as the entire cause of that extreme flatness which prevails on part of the coast of Africa, and in Lapland. Clt-

mate, probably, enters there for part of the effect; and 1s aided by an absurd sense of beauty which prompts the natives to depress it by art. || The preceeding observations tend to account for some of

the most characteristic and distinguishing features which prevail in savage life. ‘To these I might have added another general reason of the peculiar wildness and rudeness which marks them in that state of society. The feelings of savages,

when they deviate from their usual apathy at home, are mostly of the uneasy kind; and to them they give an unconstrained expression. Hence will naturally result a habit of the face extremely uncouth; as we see a similar negligence

among the vulgar contribute to heighten that disgusting coarseness which so many other causes concur to create.

I have now briefly examined the effects of climate, of various modes of living, and states of society upon the complexion, and figure of the human species. And in this exami-

nation we have seen that the pliant nature of man is susceptible of many changes from the action of the minutest causes: and the action of these causes habitually repeated through a sufficient period of time, can create, at length, the most conspicuous distinctions among people originally the same. ‘The effect proceeds, increasing from one generation to another, till it arrives at that point where the constitution can yield no farther to the power of the operating cause. Here it assumes a permanent form, which constitutes the character of the climate, or the nation. || Whether the flatness of the African nose be the effect of climate, or of the

manner of living, certain it is, that among the posterity of the Africans in America, who are placed in easy and comfortable circumstances, we frequently

meet with this feature not only raised like that of the Anglo-American, but beautifully turned.

126 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES It is frequently asked on this subject, why, unless there be

an original difference in the species of men, are not the natives of all climates born, at least, with the same figure and complexion? ‘To such enquiries it is sufficient to answer, that

it is for the same reason, whatever that may be, that other resemblances of parents are communicated to children. Experience demonstrates that figure, stature, complexion, features, diseases, and even powers of the mind may become hereditary. ‘Io those who find no difficulty in acknowledging that these properties may be communicated to offspring according to the established laws of nature, the transmission of the climatical or national differences among men, of which we have treated, can contain nothing which ought to appear supernatural, or incredible.—If it be enquired, why, then, a sun burnt face, or a wounded limb, is not, by the same laws, if they exist, transmitted to posterity? we may justly reply, that these are only partial accidents which produce no change

on the interior structure and temperament of the constitution. It is the constitution which is conveyed by birth. And when any change becomes incorporated, into the system, so as, in any considerable degree, to affect its organization, or the state of its secretions, it then becomes communicable to offspring along with all other constitutional properties? I proceed, now, to consider the exceptions existing in different regions of the globe which seem to stand in opposition to the principles maintained in this essay.

I begin with recalling an observation which I have formerly made, that these exceptions are neither so numerous, nor so important as they have been represented to be, by inaccurate travellers, and by credulous philosophers. Even Buffon is not altogether free from the charge of credulity, who only doubts concerning the relations of Struys, and other prodigy-mongers, who have filled the histories of their voyages with marvelous tales, the fruit of deliberate falsehood, or of ignorant surprize. Nothing can appear more ridiculous

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 127 and contemptible than philosophers, like maids and nurses, retailing, with solemn faces, the stories of monsters, and endeavouring to find some cause of their existence in the mysterious operations of nature. |

In America, perhaps, we receive such tales with more incredulity and contempt than the people of most other nations; because we see, in such a strong light, the falsehood of similar wonders, said to exist in this continent, which, a

few years ago, were reported, and believed, and made the subjects of many philosophical disquisitions, in Europe. We hear every day the absurd remarks and false reasonings of foreigners on almost every object which comes under their observation in this new region. ‘They judge of things, of men,

and of manners under the influence of habits and ideas, framed in a different climate, and a different state of society. They pronounce concerning all things according to the accompaniments which similar facts would have in their own

country: without examining, like true philosophers, the causes of the differences created in the actions of men, and manners of nations, by diversity of situation. They infer general and erroneous conclusions from single and mistaken facts, viewed through that prejudice which previous habits always form in common minds.* q Buffon who describes the inhabitants of the Ladrone islands as being, in general, of a stature superior to the men of other countries, thinks it not improbable that giants may have been seen there. And the same author admits the story of the existence of a people in New Holland without teeth. Lord Monbodo, in his treatise of the origin of languages, &c. whimsically

enough, supposes that mankind originally had tails; and that they lost this brutal excrescence only in consequence of the progress of civilization. And he believes that there are some nations who yet retain this mark of affinity with the inferior tribes of animals. Sir Walter Raleigh speaks of a people in Guiana without necks, whose eyes, or rather, whose eye, for it is said that they have

only one, is in the upper part of the breast. Other writers have described certain hordes of Tartars in a similar stile. The necks of these Tartars are

naturally extremely short. And the spirit of travelling prodigy has sometimes undertaken to annihilate them.

*It requires a more minute and accurate attention, and a greater portion of reflection, and the true spirit of philosophy than is possessed, or exercised

128 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Since America has become better known, we find no cani-

bals in Florida,—no men in Guiana who have their heads sunk into their breasts,—no martial Amazons. The giants of Patagonia have disappeared. And the same fate should have by ordinary travellers to judge with just discrimination of men and things in foreign countries. Countries are described from a single spot, manners from a single action, and men from the first man that is seen on a foreign shore, and him, perhaps, only half seen and at a distance. Hence America has been represented by different travellers as the most fertile or the most barren region on the globe. Navigators to Africa who have visited only the shores of the Gambia

or the Senegal speak of the spreading forests, and the luxuriant herbage of that arid continent. Surprize occasioned by an uncommon complexion, or composition of features, or a stature a little above or below the ordinary standard, has distorted, and increased or diminished the size of the people of different

nations beyond all the proportions of nature. Such judgments are similar to those which a Chinese sailor who had accidentally been thrown on Cape May, or Cape Hatteras, would form of the United States; or would form of GreatBritain or of France who had seen only the suburbs of Dover, or of Calais. Besides the limited sphere of observation of such a traveller, he would naturally see every thing with astonishment, or with disgust, which would exaggerate or distort his representation. He would see each action, that might occur to his observation, by itself, without knowing its connexions; or he would give it in his imagination those connexions which it would have in his own country. A similar error led Capt. Cook, in his first voyage to form an unfavorable opinion of the modesty and chastity of the women of Otaheité, which his after experience taught him to correct. Many such false judgments are to be found in almost every writer of voyages or travels. The American savages have often been represented by European writers as frigid towards the sex because they seldom avail themselves of the opportunities almost constantly offered by their

state of society, to violate the chastity of their females. And, on the other hand, they are sometimes represented as licentious because they are seen to lie promiscuously in the same wigwam, or round the same fire. Both judgments are false; and result from prepossessions formed in society. Simplicity or

rather rudeness of manners, and the hardships of their statc, more than constitution, or than climate, create that appearance of indifference, on the one hand, which is esteemed an evidence of frigidity; and give occasion, on the other, to that promiscuous intercourse which is supposed to be united with criminal indulgence. Luxury, restraints, and the manifold arts employed for the purpose, in polished socicty, contribute to inflame desire, which is allayed by the coarse manners, and the hard fare of savage life, wherein no studied excitements are employed to awaken the passions. And in the midst of this apparently unrestrained freedom, infinitely fewer violations of female honor and safety take place, than are found under the restraints and excitements of our civilized manners. On a like foundation cowardice has been imputed to the aboriginal natives of America, because they prosecute their wars by stratagem,—insensibility because they suffer torture with a patience not to be par-

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 129 attended those of the Ladrone islands to whom Buffon, after Gemelli Carreri has been pleased to give an imaginary existence. Tavernier’s tales of the smooth and hairless bodies of allelled in any other country,—and thievishness, because a savage, having hardly any notion of property, except in those things which he has in present occupation, takes, without scruple, what he wants, and sees you do not need. We see, in innumerable instances, in the narrations of travellers, the act of one man, the figure, or stature of the first vagrant seen upon a distant shore, furnish out the character of a whole nation. The false and distorted representations of Europeans who visit the United States are sufficient to make us distrust the narrations of all foreigners who pretend to depict the state and manners of new and distant countries. There is hardly a fact which is not perverted by such men as Weld and Ashe, and the inferences which they draw from what they observe are generally false. They travel without a spark of that philosophic spirit which alone entitles a man to remark on foreign, and especially on new countries. Ashe's distress on the Alleghany mountains on account of wild beasts which never disturb an American: his terrors, his disgusts, and his wonderful descriptions of thunderstorms, fire-flies, and snakes are truly laughable; and almost his whole history equally contemptible and false. The same may be said of a great part of the travels through this country which have been published. Volney who claims to stand in the first ranks of philosophy, writes with little more accuracy or discrimination than these ignorant Englishmen. One of the customs, he says, of the citizens of Philadelphia is universally to indulge themselves in bed for

two hours in the afternoon, during which time the streets are absolutely deserted. He may have been acquainted with one or two families in which the

ladies gave themselves this indulgence. The rest of the story he must have dreamed. Because he has secn in some houses in Virginia hot buttered rolls served up at breakfast, he says all the Americans eat hot paste perfectly soaked in grease. These are but small samples out of many in which he, and a multitude of others, display their inveterate prejudice, their inexcusable carelessness, or deliberate falsehood.

By such writcrs, nations have been judged to be without any sentiment of religion, because they have not seen temples, and ceremonies. Others have been pronounced to be without natural affection, because one man has been scen to do an act of seeming barbarity. But the nation which appears to have

departed farthest from the ordinary laws of human nature, is that of the

Giagas, a people of Africa, mentioned by Lord Kaims in his laudable attempts to disprove the truth of the Mosaic history. This people, he thinks, must be of a distinct race from the rest of mankind, because, unlike all others, they kill their own children as soon as they are born, and supply their places by youth stolen from the neighbouring tribes. One would think that even his lordship’s zeal for a good cause might have suffered him to reflect, that they could not have continued a separate race longer than till the stolen children had grown up to manhood.—An excellent specimen of the easy faith of infidelity!—See Ld. Kaims’ prelim. disc. to sketches of the hist. of man.

130 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the Mogul women may be ranked with those which have so long, and so falsely attributed this peculiarity to the natives of America. The same judgment may we form of those his-

tories which pretend to describe nations without natural affection, without any sentiments of religion, and without moral principle. In a word, the greater part of those extraordinary deviations from the common laws of climate, and of society which formerly obtained credit in Europe, are found, by more accurate observation, to have no existence. If a few marvelous narrations are still retailed by credulous writers, a short time will explode them all, or shew that the facts have been misunderstood; and, that when placed in a proper light, they are susceptible of an easy explanation, on the known, and common principles of nature. Leaving such pretended facts, and the inferences to which they have given birth, to deserved contempt, I shall now state a few well ascertained phenomena which appear to imply a deviation from the laws of climate as they have been laid down in this essay; and, by the solution of them, endeavour to confirm those laws. In tracing the same parallels round the globe we do not discern in every region placed at equal distances from the sun the same features and complexion. In the various kingdoms, and districts of India, and along the northern coasts of Africa, nations are mingled together who are distinguished from one another by very conspicuous differences. The torrid zone of Asia is not marked by such a deep colour, nor by such a woolly substance instead of hair, as that of Africa. And the colour of tropical America is, in general, lighter than that of Asia.

The tropical zone of Africa is not uniform. ‘The complexion of the western coast is of a deeper black than that of the eastern. It is deeper on the northern side of the equator, nearly to the tropic, than in the correspondent parallels on

: STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 1381 the south. The Abyssinians, in the lightness of their complexion, and the length of their hair, form an exception from : all the other inhabitants of that zone. And advancing beyond the tropic towards the South, we find the Hottentots who seem to be a race by themselves, less black than the inhabi-

tants of the torrid zone, but in their manners, the most beastly, and in their persons and the faculties of their minds, approaching the nearest to the brute creation of any of the human species.

For the explication of these varieties it is necessary to observe that the same parallel of latitude does not uniformly indicate the same degree of heat, or cold. Vicinity to the sea, the course of winds, the altitude of lands, and even the nature

| of the soil, create great variety in the temperature of regions | posited at the same distance from the equator. The state of society in which any people take possession of a new country, has a powerful effect either in subjecting them to considerable

changes in their aspect, from the operation of the various causes which affect the human system, or in enabling them to

preserve their original features in opposition to their influences.

Every migration, however, will produce some change, either more or less conspicuous, in their appearance. And the com-

| bined effects of many migrations, such as have been made by

| the greater part of the tribes of the human race, must have contributed greatly to diversify the aspect of mankind in different countries. A nation, for example, which migrates to a different climate, will, in time, be impressed with the characteristics of its new state. If this nation should, in some centuries afterwards, return to its original seats, it would not perfectly recover its primitive features, and complexion; but

| would receive the impressions of the first climate on the ground of those formed in the second. In a new removal, the combined effect of the two climates would become the ground

132 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES on which would be impressed the characters of the third. We perceive here a new cause of endless variety in the human countenance. These principles will serve to explain the causes of many of the differences which exist among the inhabitants of those

countries which have been the subjects of most frequent conquests, or have most frequently received foreign emigrants into their territories; especially, if religion, manners,

policy, or other causes, prevent the old inhabitants from mingling freely, and blending with the new. India, and the northern regions of Africa have been oftener overrun by foreign nations than any other countries on the globe. And many nations who have not attempted conquest, have established colonies among them for the purposes of commerce, invited by the fertility of the soil, or the riches and variety of its productions. We accordingly see in these climates a greater mixture of people than is any where else to be found. These foreign intruders have, all been, in a greater or less degree, civilized. They were able, therefore, to preserve with some success, in their new situations, the resemblance of their original and distinctive properties. The Turks, the Arabs, and

the Moors, in the North of Africa,—the Copts, the Mamelukes, the ‘Turks, and the Greeks, in Egypt, will always be distinguishable from one another in their figure, and complexion, as long as their peculiar habits, manners, and religious, or national prejudices are retained, and surround them with those fences which prevent them from amalgamat-

ing, and assuming one national character. And India, and the neighboring islands in the Indian Ocean, will ever be filled with a various race of people, while their delicious climate, and its rich productions continue to invite both conquest and commerce. The climate will, doubtless, create a certain change in the aspect of all foreign nations who remove thither; but the difference in the degree of this change accord-

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 132 ing to their different habits, and improvements in the social arts; and the various combinations of the effects of the climate

with the original characters of the respective people, will always maintain among them important and conspicuous distinctions.

Along the coasts of the great peninsula of the hither India are scattered the remains of the colonies of many nations who in different ages have held commercial intercourse with those

fertile regions. ‘There are found the ruins of ancient and magnificent structures, which demonstrate that this rich, populous but unwarlike country, has, in former periods, suffered the most cruel and desolating ravages by hostile invaders, the remnants of whose armies have, probably, long since been blended with the primitive inhabitants, or formed

separate tribes in the midst of them; all which have contributed to multiply the differences of aspect presented to us

among that various people. Ihe northern portion of the hither India, and the farther India down to the southern extremity of the peninsula of Malacca, have often been the theatre of ‘Tartar conquests. And in the mass of their population, and particularly in the physiognomy of the Malays, we evidently discern the basis of the Tartar countenance now

overlaid with the softer feature of the lower Asia: as the countenance of the North American aboriginals is no less evidently the ‘Tartar feature rendered more coarse and harsh by passing through colder climates, and by a more savage state of society. 7 I had not long since a striking proof of the visible resemblance between the figure, countenance, and whole appearance of the Malay, and the American indian. Mr. Van Polanen late minister from the late republic of Holland to the United States, and afterwards holding a high office at the Cape of Good Hope, and in the island of Java, on his return from the East, fixed his residence in Princeton. He brought with him two Malay servants. As they were one day standing in his door, there happened to pass by two or three indians

belonging to a small tribe which still holds some lands within the state of New-Jerscy. When they approached the door the attention of each party was

134 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Another variety which seems to form an exception from the

principles hitherto laid down, but which, when fairly examined, will be found to confirm them, is seen in the torrid zone of Asia which is not marked by so deep a colour as that of Africa; and the inhabitants have universally long, straight hair instead of wool. The African zone is, almost throughout its whole extent, a field of burning sand, which augments the heat of the sun to a degree that can hardly be conceived of by the inhabitants of the temperate latitudes. ‘The Asiatic zone, on the other hand, consists chiefly of water, which, absorbing

the rays of the sun, and filling the atmosphere with a refrigerating vapour, renders the winds that fan its numerous islands, and narrow peninsulas comparatively temperate. The

principal masses of its lands lie nearer to the northern tropic, than to the equator. In the summer season the chief

winds that blow reach them after having deposited their greatest heats in those vast oceans which wash their shores on

every side. In the winter, on the other hand, they return in their annual course, from continents which the sun has long deserted.{ strongly arrested by the appearance of the other. They contemplated one another with evident marks of surprize. And, by their signs and gestures, discovered their mutual astonishment at seeing such a likeness to themsclvcs.

Every person, indeed, who sees these Malays, and is acquainted with the countenance of our native indians, is forcibly struck with the resemblance. The chief difference between them is, that the features of the Malays are more soft, the cheek bone not quite so much raised, and the outline of the face somewhat more circular. t The monsoons are found to blow over the whole Asiatic zone, taking their

course in the two periods of the year according to the relative position to the sun of the great bodies of land which influence their direction.

In the first edition of this essay, misled by the information of some navigators who had visited many of the larger islands in the Indian seas, I supposed there was a race of negroes inhabiting the interior of the island of Borneo, as well as of some others of those vast insular countries, bearing a considerable resemblance to the negrocs of Africa. More accurate information has convinced me that the natives, although black, have more of the Indian than the African feature, and like the former also, their hair is lank and long. The middle regions of those great islands, are very elevated and mountainous; and are, consequently, more temperate than the coasts, which are now almost

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 135 The next apparent exception from our principles we discover in Africa itself. ‘This continent, like Europe and Asia, contains many varieties created by the same causes, vicinity to the sun, elevation of the land, the nature of the soil, the temperature of winds, the manners of the people and the mixture of nations who, at different periods and in a state more or less civilized, have established themselves within it, either by conquest, or for the purposes of trade. But the two principal varieties of complexion which prevail from the northern tropic, or a little higher, to the Cape of Good-Hope, are the negro, and the Caffre. The Caffre prevails chiefly towards the southern angle of the peninsula, and

along the southeastern side, distinguished, however, by several varieties of shade, occasioned by the causes which have

been already suggested. ‘he negro, which is the blackest colour of the human skin, prevails over the greatest portion

of the region between the tropics, but becomes of a more jetty hue as we approach the western coast. The cause of the great difference between the eastern and western sides of Africa will be obvious to those who consider the course of the tropical winds, and the extreme heat they must collect from the immense tract of burning sands which they traverse in

passing over that continent, in those latitudes where it spreads itself out to the greatest breadth. The winds under the equator, following the course of the sun, reach the eastern coast after blowing over the Arabian and Indian seas; where the countries of Aian, Zanguebar and Monomotapa, receive their breezes greatly tempered by that vast expanse of waters.

But arriving at Guinea, and the neighbouring regions after universally inhabited by descendents of the Malay tribes, who, in some former

period, have conquered the level country, and driven the aboriginals, who appear to be of indian descent, into the hills, where they have become savage. That they were not originally savage I conclude from those remains of indian magnificence, and monuments of the Hindoo supersitition, which are still discernible in several of the islands, in those parts, from which the aboriginals, now the savage inhabitants of the mountainous tracts, have been expelled.

136 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES having traversed three thousand miles of sand heated by a vertical sun, they glow with an ardor unknown in any other portion of the globe. And these countries, lying in that part of the zone where the continent is widest and consequently hottest, the natives are distinguished by complexion of a deeper jet, and by more deformed features than those on the southern side of the equator, on the coasts of Congo, Angola, and Loango. ‘The intense heat which, in this region, produces such a prodigious change on the human constitution, equally affects the whole race of beasts, and of vegetables. All nature bears the marks of a powerful fire. As soon as the traveller leaves the borders of the few rivers which flow through this

tract, where he sees a luxuriant vegetation, the effect of moisture combined with heat, he immediately enters on a parched and naked soil which produces little else than a few scrubby bushes, and dry and husky plants. And the whole interior, as far as it has been explored, is represented to be a desert of burning sand which often rolls in waves before the winds.§ The negro therefore, is not changed in a greater degree, from the Caffre, the Moor, or the European, than the laws of climate, and the influence of manners, as they have been already illustrated, might lead us to expect. In passing above the river Senegal we enter on a lighter shade of the negro colour; after which, as we advance towards the North, and before we arrive at the kingdom of Morocco, we find the darkest copper of the Moorish complexion. But all this tract is filled with various tribes of wandering Moors

and Arabs, and often with a mixed breed, the offspring of unions formed between these, and the native blacks, among whom the negro complexion predominates; but their features bear a greater resemblance to those of the Moors, and make § Buffon speaks of a nation in the center of Africa, the Zuinges, who, the Arabian writers say, are often almost entirely cut off by hot winds that nse out of the surrounding deserts. And in the desert, the ancient Syrtis, the traveller is frequently buried beneath hills of sand raised by hot whirlwinds.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 137 some approach to the European face. When we leave the torrid zone, proceeding to the South, we soon arrive among the Hottentots, and approach the Caffre complexion which prevails near the Cape, and along the south-eastern coast. The Hottentots, however, are of a deeper hue than the Moors in the vicinity of the northern tropic; because the Moors, being more civilized, have been better able to defend themselves against the impressions of the climate. But the Hottentots, being the most savage of mankind, suffer its influence in the extreme. Another circumstance contributes to the difference of the effect. Ihe Moors in the vicinity of the tropic receive the influence of the climate on the basis of a European, or Asiatic, feature and complexion; the Hottentot on a basis formed under the equator. ‘They endeavour, likewise, by every mean in their power, to preserve that primitive countenance with which they must, by habit and education, have associated the idea of beauty. For savage, and almost brutal as they are, they have, as well as the most civilized people, their peculiar notions on this subject. They flatten the nose of every child by pressure; and they endeavour to increase the blackness of their complexion by rubbing the skin with the most filthy unguents, and exposing it, without any protection, to the full force of a scorching sun. Their hair, at the same

time, is injured by daubing it, constantly, with the vilest compositions. Yet, against all their efforts, the climate, although it is but a few degrees declined from the torrid zone, visibly prevails. ‘Their hair is thicker and longer than that of

the negroes, and their complexion, as they approach the southern point of the peninsula, becomes of the light cast of the Caftre.|| But the phenomenon which principally merits our atten|| Many peculiarities have been related of these people with regard to their figure and appearance, by careless voyagers, which are either wholly false, or very greatly exaggerated. If we were to trust such narrations, we should sup-

pose them to be hardly distinguishable from certain classes of the brute creation.

135 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES tion in the African zone is the Abyssinian person and com-

plexion. We find in this Alpine region, and between the ninth and fifteenth degrees from the equator, a race of men resembling the southern Arabians, only of a darker hue, as they lie nearer to the sun, but extremely dissimilar from the negroes on the West coast. Their hair is long and straight, their features tolerably regular, and their complexion a very dark olive, approaching to black. This deviation from the general law of that zone is explained, according to the prin-

ciples already laid down, from their position on the continent, in the vicinity of the great Indian or Arabian ocean, and from the elevated and mountainous face of the country, rising at a medium, at least, two miles above the level of the sea,q and, at this great elevation, covered with clouds, and drenched by almost incessant deluges of rain during one half of the year.* This altitude of the general face of the country in Abyssinia raises it to a region of the atmosphere which is equivalent, in its temperature, to several degrees of northern

latitude. Thus, the partial civilization of the people, the elevation of the face of the country, the temperature of the

tropical winds coming from the Arabian ocean, and the canopy of clouds, and the incessant rains whihc prevail during that season of the year in which the sun is vertical, afford

an adequate cause of that deviation which we find in this region from the ordinary complexion and form of the human person, presented in other parts of the African zone.T { Philosophers who have visited that country inform us that the mercury in the barometer does not rise there, on an average, more than twenty inches, which corresponds to the altitude of about two miles above the level of the sea. * The periodical rains in Abyssinia are now known to be the cause of the

overflowing of the Nile. And as the extent of this deluge demonstrates the prodigious quantities of rain which fall in that mountainous region during five or six months in the year, so the length of the river issuing from those mountains, affords a new proof of their great elevation. + After these descriptions of the varieties of feature and complexion which

exist under the same latitude, and the reasons, I trust satisfactory to the

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 1839 It now remains only to account for that peculiar variety of complexion and countenance exhibited by the savage natives of America. Their complexion is not so fair as that of Europe or of Middle Asia; nor so black as that of Africa. And there is a greater uniformity of countenance throughout this whole continent than is found in any other region of the globe of equal extent. That the natives of America are not fair results as a natural consequence from the principles already established in this philosophic reader, assigned for them in the essay, it is surprizing to see these

very varieties enumerated, by the Critical Reviewers, as objections to the principles of the essay, as if no explanation of them had been given, or attempted. “If we examine the globe,” say they, “we shall find a very considerable

diversity in countries where the heat and dryness are nearly the same. Let us take the goth degree of latitude which is within the Tropic of Cancer, and passes directly through the kingdom of the negroes. It cuts Nubia where the inhabitants are not black.” I say the inhabitants of Nubia are not so black as those on the western coast between the rivers Gambia and Senegal; but

when they say that they are not black, or that Nubia is as hot as the West coast, they have either been badly informed, or are greatly biased by their

system. hey proceed, “it cuts Arabia almost in its widest part; but the

Arabians are only swarthy, and when transported to more temperate climes, are almost fair.‘’ On the other hand, the widest part of Arabia lies above the tropic, and there alone we find the swarthy Arab to whom their remarks can apply. And though the southern Arab is not so black as the negro, sufficient reasons, 1 presume, have been assigned in the essay, for this difference in the comparative temperature of the Arabian peninsula. “It divides,” say they, “the

Decan where those best defended from the heat are only brown, and the poorer sort are of a darkish hue very different from black.” How much the prepossession of systema has diluted their colours! But surely after this, they need not complain, as they have done, of the inaccuracy of terms by which | the grades of complexion are distinguished in the essay. They have, at least, implicitly acknowledged the great effect upon the human skin which may result from the state of society in which men are placed, combined with the influence of climate. But, if these gentlemen would patiently advert to the comparative mildness of the Indian zone, to the great mixture of northern nations, which time has brought together, especially in upper India, and the vicinity of the twentieth degree of latitude to the temperate climates, they would find little occasion for their remarks. They observe further, “that this

: parallel passes over the kingdom of Mexico and the south-western end of : Cuba.” The insinuation implied rather than expressed in this observation will be answered immediately when I come to speak of the climate of tropical America.

140 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES essay. Savages will always be discoloured, even in temperate climates, by different shades of the tawny complexion. And if we do not find any tribes resembling some of the nations of Africa in the deep jet of their colour, it proceeds from the mild temperature of the tropical zone in America. Mexico, which forms the northern portion of that zone, consists chiefly

of a narrow neck of land dividing the Atlantic from the Pacific ocean, and every where rising into high hills. As you

proceed to the South immediately below the isthmus of Darien, Terra Firma, on one side, presents an Alpine bed of

lofty mountains. On the other side runs the chain of the Andes, with its elevated summits covered with snow. On the

West of these lies the narrow empire of Peru, constantly refreshed by temperate winds from the Pacific ocean, and over-shadowed by a canopy of dense vapour which prevents the rays of the sun penetrating with great force to the earth. On the East is spread out the immense country of Amazonia flooded during a great portion of the year by the waters of

the Maragnon, and its tributary rivers, and covered with thick and dark forests, beneath which grows a luxuriant tissue

of vines and weeds which can hardly be penetrated by the

traveller, and utterly excludes the sun. Here are no arid deserts of sand; and from such a rich vegetable growth arises a

refrigerating perspiration which, together with the vapour of so many streams, united with the effluvia of the moist and shaded earth that cannot be wholly absorbed even by the thick vegetation on its surface, produces an uncommon coolness in the atmosphere.t This moderate temperature is int Dr. Robertson quotes two eminent naturalists, Piso and Margrave, who had resided long in Brazil, who represent the climate as being very temperate

and mild compared with that of Africa. The atr, they say, ts not only cool, but chilly through the night, insomuch that the natives kindle fires every evening tn their huts. This is confirmed by different writers concerning various

countries within that vast region, viz. Neuhoff concerning Brazil; Gumilla concerning the countries on the Oronoco; Acugna concerning those along the Amazon; and Biet in his voyage de la France Equinox. gives a similar account of Cayenne.—Hist. Amer. Note 5th, vol. 2d.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 141 creased by the East wind which perpetually follows the course of the sun through the equatorial regions. Having deposited in the Atlantic ocean the excessive heats acquired in its pas-

sage across the continent of Africa it regains a temperature comparatively mild before it arrives at the American coast; whence it continues its course over thick forests and flooded lands, till it meets the cold ranges of the Andes. The lofty and spreading forests of tropical America are at once a proof

of the temperature of the atmosphere, and contribute to promote it. Extreme heat parches the unprotected soil of Africa, and converts it into an arid sand. The luxuriant vegetation which prevails in the tropical latitudes of America

is the fruit of a moist earth, and a temperate sky. And the natives, inhabiting perpetual shade, and respiring in the refrigerating and grateful effluvia of a fresh and rich growth of vegetables, enjoy a moderate climate in the midst of the torrid zone. These facts tend to shew that, as far as heat 1s concerned in the effect, the complexion of the American, must be much lighter than that of the African, or even of the Asiatic zone: and the mildness of temperature which prevails over such a

vast extent of country contributes, in no inconsiderable degree, to that uniformity of countenance which is thought to be peculiar to the aboriginal tribes of America, but which 1s

the result chiefly of that uniform state of society in which they almost all exist. Except the Peruvians, and Mexicans, and a few smaller tribes in the southern continent, the whole are sunk nearly to the same condition of savagism. Destitute of

that variety of ideas and emotions which give variety of expression to the human countenance, the same vacancy of aspect is spread over all; and the same set and composition,

nearly, is given to the features. When to this common resemblance, created by their state of society, and similar habits

of living, we add that the general complexion of tropical America is but a few shades darker than that which is the

142 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES natural result of savage life even in temperate climates, we probably perceive the true causes of the apparent uniformity of the American countenance. There is, however, a visible increase of the dark hue as we proceed towards the circle of the equator, which is also the widest part of the southern

continent. And here, there are many tribes of the natives stained with as deep a colour as the inhabitants of the southern extremity of the Indian peninsula. ‘The Mexicans and Peruvians, and a few small nations in their vicinity, among whom we discern the first imperfect elements of civilized life,

although preserving the general outline of the American countenance, have a softness thrown over it which distinguishes it from that of the northern savages. ‘Their features are more regular, and handsomely turned; and they appear to bear a nearer resemblance to the inhabitants of many of the islands of the great South Sea, from whom, it is probable, they derive their origin. The Malays, who were originally Tartars, having, at some remote period, taken possession of

the farther India, afterwards spread themselves over the ereater part of the islands of that vast ocean, conquering, and driving to the mountains in the interior of some, and in others, reducing to slavery, or extirpating, the primitive in-

habitants. Not being addicted to commerce, these insular colonies, have not long maintained any intercourse with the parent country, and have therefore retained the knowledge

of only a few of the arts with which their ancestors were acquainted.§ But with these few they have probably advanced § That either the ancestors of the present inhabitants of many of those

islands, or the nations whom they have extirpatcd, possessed the knowledge of

arts which are now lost from among them, is evident from the monuments of architecture and sculpture which still remain. Several monuments of ancient art are found even in the small island of Easter which is so deeply embosomed

in the ocean, and approaches so near to the American continent, which are beyond the skill or power of its present inhabitants to effect. The rcsemblance of the works which are found in Java, and some neighboring islands, to those of Elephanta and Salsette, demonstrate the relation of those ancicnt pcople to

the nations of India. While the religious worship of the Peruvians bears a

strong testimony to their Asiatic origin.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 142 from island to island till, at length, they reached the western shore of the American continent. Here they seem to have laid the foundations of those empires which the Europeans, on their arrival in America, found as yet only in the first stage of civilized society. ‘heir earliest establishments were evidently

made in Peru. Afterwards Mexico appears to have been founded about three centuries before the discovery. From this empire a few tribes probably found their way farther up into the continent, to the North of the Mexican gulph.|| But here they were met by ruder and fiercer tribes whose ancestors had

come from Asia by a different route. But whether leaving Asia, and entering America by the North, or by the South, the remote ancestry of both appear to have originated nearly from the same regions. And in all the American indians we discover visible traits of the ‘Tartar countenance. The last apparent exception to the general principles of the essay which I think it necessary to notice is found in the islands of the Indian and Pacific oceans. In these seas people

have been discovered in islands existing in the vicinity of one another, and often in the same island, of various complexions. ‘The chief of them I shall present to the reader as

they have been described by some of the most accurate observers, and eminent naturalists who accompanied the celebrated Captain Cook. The inhabitants of Otaheitee are divided into two classes—The Towtows, or servile class, who

are occupied in such labors as the simple condition of the people requires: and the Arees, who may be regarded as the proprietors of the soil, and who are exempted from every

laborious occupation; spending their lives amidst such pleasures and amusements as the climate permits, and their uncultivated state of society affords. ‘The former, besides the burdensome tasks which they are obliged daily to perform, || Such were probably the Natchez, several of whose customs resembled those of the Peruvians. And generally, the tribes in that vicinity between the Mississippi and Mexico were of a milder character than the northern indians.

144 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES are reduced to a much more scanty provision of food than their masters, and are exposed, without clothing, to the full impression of the sun. These, though not stained with the deep jet of the torrid regions of Africa, are of a much blacker hue, than the superior class of the Arees, who are exposed to no hardships, are always well clothed,{ and enjoy not only a sufficiency, but abundance of simple, indeed, but nutritious food.* ‘he Arees are represented to be, in general, a people of good stature, fine figure, pleasing features, and proportions of person, and of a complexion so light, in the women especially, as to render the stain of blushing easily perceptible.t Passing on to the north-east, about the region of the tropic, we come to the Marquesas isles, in which the women, who are

clothed like the Otaheiteans, exhibit the same general appearance; but the men, who universally go naked, are of a

darker hue. Their food is neither so nutritious, nor so abundant as that of the inhabitants of Otaheitee: and a less fertile soil has imposed upon them a general necessity of labor.

Hence, besides the greater discolouration of their skin, they are seldom so corpulent as the Otaheiteans, though commonly of a more muscular form. And these effects are supposed, by

the naturalists whom I have before mentioned, to be increased by the position of their habitations, which are never placed like those of the Otaheiteans, on beautiful and fertile plains, but generally on the slopes, and often on the summits of very high hills; so that whenever they move abroad, they are necessarily in a state of strenuous exertion. q In a handsome and light cloth the peculiar fabric of those islands. * Bread fruit, apples, cocoa-nuts, yams, eddoes, and other excellent fruits and roots which grow in great profusion almost without culture in their mild climate, and fertile soil. Add to these, poultry, and hogs of a very sweet and succulent flesh, and dogs which are there kept only for the purpose of food. + The principal defects of their countenance are said to be a little bluntness of the nose, a small protuberance of the lips, dilatation of the middle of the face, and a gentle swell or plumpness of its features in general; which, however, in this simple people, appears agreeable.

| STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 145 From the inhabitants of the Marquesas, the people of the

: Friendly Isles, who, from choice, or from necessity, are addicted to the same habits of industry and exertion, do not differ much either in complexion or in figure. But far to the East, and nearly at an equal distance from the Society Isles, and the American continent, we discover the small, and thinly inhabited island of Easter. ‘he natives of this remote and solitary spot are subjected to greater hardships than those of the islands which have just been men-

tioned; and living in a still ruder state of society, are represented as being more slender in their persons, and more dark and coppery in their complexion, not unlike the Peruvians of the neighboring continent. Several relics of ancient art, however, bearing a striking resemblance to the remaining monuments of ancient indian architecture and superstition,

| demonstrate that this island has once been possessed by a people who had made greater advances in the progress towards civilization than the present inhabitants. Within the same latitudes, and not remote from the Society,

and Friendly Isles lies the group of the New Hebrides. Of these several are inhabited by a people more savage than the former. Their inhabitants, especially those of Mallicollo, of New Caledonia and ‘Tanna, are distinguished by a sooty complexion. Their hair, though not so short, and closely napped as that of the Africans, is frizzled and woolly. And in their whole appearance, they bear some analogy to the miserable inhabitants of the neighboring region of New Holland; ex-

cept that their slender persons are better turned, and they possess much greater vivacity of disposition. ‘The natives of Papua, and New Guinea exhibit nearly the same colour of the

skin, and the same form of the hair. But in all the large islands near the Indian continent there are very distinctly marked two races of men—one inhabiting the mountainous countries every where occupying the interior of those islands;

146 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the other possessing the low and level lands near the sea coast. The former exhibit many points of resemblance with

the Hindoo tribes: the latter are evidently of Malayan original.

Thus I have presented to the reader the three principal varieties of men which are found in the Indian and Pacific oceans,—the blacks of New Holland, New Guinea, the New Hebrides, and Papua; a people of dark olive colour, inhabiting the mountainous interior of the large islands; and those who possess the low and level countries in the same islands, who also occupy the greater part of the groupes of smaller islands scattered through those seas, all of whom exhibit different shades of the tawny complexion. Of these, the first are probably descendents of that original stock who were formed by the climate, while they were yet in their most rude and savage condition. The second have all the appear-

ance of being the remnants of Hindoo colonies who had established themselves in those isles in some remote period

when the Indian empire was in a much more flourishing condition than at present. But expelled at length from the sea coast by Malayan conquerors, who form the third race, they have retired to the mountains, and there become savage. ‘These conquerors, in a distant age, issuing from the North of

Asia, having subdued the farther India, at length spread themselves over almost all the islands in those extensive seas. ¢{ This is an inference justified not only by the general resemblance of all these people to one anothcr, but by the evident vestiges of the same language, which those, who are best acquainted with them, discern in the vocabularies of all those islands.

Traces of this language are perceived says Reland, (dissertationes miscilianez, vol. iii.) not only in the tongues spoken in these numerous isles, but in those used by the continental nations inhabiting the middle of Asia, as the Persic, the Malabaric, and even the Braminic. And the common origin of so many different dialects is most obvious in their vocabularies of names which express the most common, familiar, and useful objects, and such as must have bcen known, and even necessary, equally to them, and to their ancestors, in every stage of their improvement.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 147 If it be asked, why have not these several varieties been long since melted down into one uniform countenance by the operation of the climate which is supposed to possess such a powerful influence over the human constitution? It is well understood by naturalists that various races capable of propagating their kind, may be formed out of the same original stock of animals, or of plants, and that, by proper culture and care, they may forever be preserved distinct. In forming the different races of men § other causes are combined not less powerful than climate. Manners, education, habits of living, and all those causes comprehended under the general

head of the state of society, have a powerful operation in preserving, and augmenting, or in guarding against the impressions of climate, and in modifying the whole appearance of the human person and countenance. And after the char-

acters of a race have once been completely formed, and thoroughly incorporated into the system, they may, by the influence of the same moral causes, and the application of the § Blumenbach attempts to throw the different races of men into five princi-

pal divisions, viz. the Caucasian or handsomest race, the primary seat of which was about the Euxine and Caspian seas, and the countries somewhat to the South, from whom came the Europeans. Second, the Mongou, or people inhabiting the North-East of Asia, with their descendents to the East, of that continent. Third, the African. Fourth, the American. And fifth the Malayan, occupying the South-East of Asia, and a great part of the isles in the Indian and great South seas.

Leibnitz, ranks them under four orders—the Laponian, the Ethiopic; the eastern Mongou, comprehending the people of Asia; and the western Mongou, embracing those of Europe.

Linnzus likewise divides them into four—the red American; the white

European; the dark coloured Asiatic; and the black Ethiopian.

Buffon arranges them in six—-The Laponian in the North of Europe and Asia; the Tartar in the North-East of Asia; the southern Asiatic; the European; the Ethiopian, and the American. Various other divisions have been made by different writers; as, the Abbe de la Croix; Kant; Dr. John Hunter; Zimmerman, and others. The conclusion to be drawn from all this variety of opinions is, perhaps, that it is impossible

to draw the line precisely between the various races of men, or even to enumerate them with certainty; and that it is in itself a useless labor to attempt it.

148 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Same arts which contributed to create them, be, in their principal features, perpetuated in the most various climates. Nations, sprung from the same original stock, may be traced, by many points of resemblance, through different climates; and different races may long preserve their peculiar, and most discriminating properties in the same climate; especially if,

like the inhabitants of these islands, their customs, their prejudices, or antipathies prevent them from amalgamating, and confounding their stocks. Hence the resemblances and

differences which exist among the various people of the numerous islands of the great South Sea, the Indian, and Pacifrc oceans. And hence that mixture of races extended along the Senegal in Africa, and scattered through the intermediate space between that river and the Gambia, where we meet with negroes, Moors, and Arabs, and often with a race mixed and compounded of all the others. ||

Having now concluded the investigation which | proposed into the causes of the principal varieties in complexion

and figure which distinguish the different nations of men || This region seems to form the general boundary between the Moorish and Arab, or dusky and yellow population in the northern portion of Africa,

and the negro, or black population in the center. It is a broad belt which

borders the African zone from the twelfth or thirteenth degree of latitude to

the tropic, and extending from the Atlantic ocean, to the mountains of Abyssinia. Mr. Park appears to regard the Foulah tribes, who are lighter in their complexion than other negroes, with softer and longer hair, as related by mixture to the Arabs, whom they resemble in their attachment to a pastoral

life. Those wandering and predatory tribes which are called by the general denomination of Moors, who surround and penetrate the great desert, and have dispersed themselves in various hordes as far as the Niger, are, not improbably, the remains of several civilized nations of antiquity, Carthaginians, Phoenicians, Romans who at different periods possessed the North of Africa, blended

with the Numidians and Mauritanians, and reduced almost to savagism by being scattered through the inhospitable deserts of that arid and ungenial country. This is the circle which the Critical Reviewers have dextcrously selected for

examples of diversity of complexion within the tropical latitudes in order to impugn the principles of this essay while they have not had the candor to notice, as philosophers, the solution which is given of this phenomenon.

STATE OF SOCIETY AND HABITS OF LIVING 149 from one another, it gives me pleasure to observe on this, as

on many other subjects which have been attempted to be formed into objections against the sacred history, that the most extensive and accurate researches into the actual state, and the powers of nature, have ever served, more and more to confirm the facts vouched to us by the authority of holy writ. A just philosophy will always be found coincident with

the true theology. But I must repeat here an observation which I made in the beginning of this essay, and which I trust

I am now entitled to make with more confidence, that the denial of the unity of the human species tends to impair, if not entirely to destroy, the foundations of duty and morals, and, in a word, of the whole science of human nature. No general principles of conduct, or religion, or even of civil policy, could be derived from natures originally and essentially different from one another, and, afterwards, in the perpetual changes of the world, infinitely mixed and compounded. ‘The principles and rules which a philosopher might derive from the study of his own nature, could not be applied with certainty to regulate the conduct of other men, and other nations, who might be of totally different species; or sprung

from a very dissimilar composition of species. ‘lhe terms which one man would frame to express the ideas and emotions of his own mind must convey to another a meaning as different as the organization of their respective natures. But when the whole human race is known to compose only one species, this confusion and uncertainty is removed, and the sclence of human nature, in all its relations, becomes susceptible of system. ‘The principles of morals rest on sure and immutable foundations.

Its unity I have endeavoured to confirm by explaining the causes of its variety. Of these, the first I have shewn to be climate, by which is meant, not so much the latitude of a

country from the equator, as the degree of heat or cold,

150 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES which often depends on a great variety of other circumstances. ‘The next is the state of society, which may augment or correct

the influence of climate, and is itself a separate and independent cause of many conspicuous distinctions among mankind. ‘These causes may be infinitely varied in degree; and their effects may likewise be diversified by various combina-

tions. And, in the continual migrations of mankind, these effects may be still further modified, by changes which have antecedently taken place in a prior climate, and a prior state of society. Even where all external circumstances seem to be the same, there may be causes of difference depending on

many natural influences with which philosophy is not yet acquainted; as there are varieties among the children of the same family. Frequently we see, in the same country ind1viduals resembling every nation on the globe. Such varieties prove, at least, that the human constitution is susceptible of all the modifications which exist among mankind, without

having recourse, in order to account for them, to the unnecessary, and therefore unphilosophical hypothesis of there having existed from the beginning, different original species of men. It is not more astonishing in itself, or out of the order of nature, that nations sprung from the same stock, than that individuals should differ. In the one case we are assured of

the fact from observation; in the other, we have reason to conclude, independently on the sacred authority of revelation, that from one pair have descended all the families of the earth.

REMARKS ON

CERTAIN STRICTURES MADE ON THE FIRST EDITION OF THIS ESSAY, BY MR. CHARLES WHITE, In a series of Discourses delivered to the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester in England.

Published in London, in quarto, in the year 1799.

MR. Charles White having, in a series of discourses delivered to the literary and philosophical society of Manchester in England, made several strictures on the first edition of this

essay, and appealed to certain anatomical facts which he supposes to stand in opposition to its principles, I have conceived it to be a duty which I owe to myself, and a respect due to the ingenuity of Mr. White, to point out some mistakes in his facts, and some errors in the conclusions which

he has drawn from them. The facts subjected to his own inspection were derived principally from an examination of a single African skeleton, though afterwards confirmed by other skeletons, and by some living subjects. And I readily admit that the picture which he has presented to us exhibits with sufficient accuracy a general image of that miserable and degraded class of Africans who are introduced as slaves into the islands of the West-Indies, or the United States of America, most of whom had before been slaves, or were taken from the poorest and most abject class of the population in

152 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES their own country.* If their characteristic physiognomy may,

in part, be ascribed to the influence of the climate, much certainly ought to be imputed to their miserable habits of living. For it is evident to every eye capable of comparing an American, with an African negro, that the change of climate, and of their manner of subsistence, has already produced in

the posterity of the Africans, all the alteration in their appearance which, in so short a period of time, could justly be expected, allowing to the principles maintained in the preceding essay their full and necessary operation. I do not

hesitate to apply this remark to the American slaves, in general; but it is applicable especially to the domestic slaves of opulent families in the southern states, and the free blacks who are found in considerable numbers in the northern portion of the Union. The most oppressed and destitute of these slaves, with very few exceptions, are better fed, clothed, and

lodged, than their ancestors were in Africa. But there is a *We find from Mr. Park’s examination of the region lying between the Senegal, the Niger, and the Gambia, that more than three fourths of the African population consist of the servile class, in a country in which the freest appear to be in a condition sufficiently wretched. From this servile class almost all the slaves imported into America are taken. Now and then, however, we find one who has been decoyed, or borne off by force from among those who belong to the superior grades of their socicty. When this is the case, he is commonly distinguished by a more erect person, and more open countenance than his companions, with less of what is called the African peculiar-

ity of feature. A proof that the most disgusting qualities of the African

countenance result from the abject state of poverty and subjection in which their slaves, and the lowest classes of their population exist. This conclusion is confirmed by the amelioration which their features are undergoing in the

United States, especially in the families of wealthy and humane masters. + Very exaggerated descriptions are often given of the severities practised,

and the deprivations imposed, on the slaves in the southern states. I have visited all those states, and resided several years in Virginia without ever having been the owner of a slave in any of them, and it gives me pleasure to be able to say that, except in a very few instances, I have generally witnessed a humane treatment exercised towards that dependent and humiliated race of men. If it be asked, why, then, are they not emancipated? The answer to this question involves political considerations which it does not belong to me at present to discuss. But I believe the public safety necessarily prevents a speedy accomplishment of an event so desirable to humanity.

But in justice to the southern planters I must add that their treatment of

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 15 4 visible difference, as I have formerly remarked, in the appearance, as there is in the treatment of those domestics who are nourished in the families, and pursue their light occupation almost constantly in the presence of their mistresses or masters, and the slaves who are sent to labor in the fields under

the inspection of an overseer. The latter are obliged to be subjected to a severer discipline, and to subsist on a coarser and more scanty fare, and they are more negligently attended during the period of infancy. Generally, however, even these enjoy considerable privileges which the prudent and indus-

trious among them improve to the amelioration of their condition, and to add, in no small degree, to the comfort of their subsistence. Hence the American negro is visibly losing

the most uncouth peculiarities of the African person, and physiognomy.

Having made these preliminary observations I proceed to

enter into a more particular consideration of those distin, culshing properties which, according to our author, discrim1nate the negro of Africa from the fair native of Europe. fT ‘The foot of the negro,” says he, ‘is much longer, broader, and flatter than that of the European. The os calcis, instead of

forming an arch with the tarsal bones, makes with them nearly a straight horizontal line.” ‘Taking the second of these observations out of the technical language in which it 1s expressed, it is simply, that the heel extends much farther back

in the black than in the white man. This is surely a very equivocal criterion of a distinct species. We see in our own climate, the laboring poor who are occupied in the cultivatheir slaves is not to be estimated by what too frequently takes place in the British West-Indian colonies. Several circumstances unnecessary, or improper to be mentioned here, contribute to the severity of the slavery that exists in those islands.

{ The following facts and reasonings may be applied also to estimate at their just value those detached observations quoted in Mr. White’s appendix from professor Soemmering’s essay on the comparative anatomy of the negro and European.

154 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES tion of the ground, and who generally pass the summer season without shoes, or with very loose ones, have their feet much longer and broader than persons in the more polished circles

of society, who have them always confined by tight shoes. When the foot is left entirely unconfined to bear the constant pressure of the weight of the body, it will necessarily be much

dilated and extended in every direction. On the contrary, many of those slaves who are raised in genteel families, and kept near the persons of their masters and mistresses, and dressed like their superiors, exhibit comparatively little difference in this limb from the Anglo-Americans. I have now before me a young black woman, the property of a female relation, who has a heel as well formed as that of the fairest lady.

‘The author proceeds to say, “The skull is narrower, both before and behind, in the negro; and the head is so placed upon the neck that the back part of it makes a much more obtuse angle with the spine, than in the white European.” He adds, ““The depth of the lower jaw, between the teeth and the chin is less, that of the upper, between the nose and the teeth greater; the channel of sound in the ear placed farther back; the foreteeth are larger, and not placed so perpendicularly in their sockets, projecting more at their points. The bones of the nose are less projected; the chin, instead of being projected, recedes; the meatus auditorius 1s wider, and the bony sockets which contain the eyes more capacious; the bones

of the leg and thigh more gibbous, and the fore arm longer than in the white man.’’—Such is the picture which Mr. White has drawn of the negro skeleton: and taking for the original the greater part of those miserable people who are brought as slaves from the continent of Africa, the portrait is sufficiently accurate. But is it more surprizing, or difficult to be accounted for, that the form of the skeleton, than that | the muscles, the complexion or the expression of the countenance, should be affected, as I have already shewn that they

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 155 may, by the climate, the habits of life, and the state of society in which any people exist. But I repeat, and I repeat it with the most perfect confidence, because the fact is open to the observation of every American, that, in the United States, the physiognomy, and the whole figure and personal appearance of the African race is undergoing a favorable change. § Among the males you frequently meet with men of straight, active, and vigorous persons, who present to you foreheads as open, full, and finely arched as the whites. And among the females it is not uncommon to meet with good features, and a pleasing expression of countenance. And if we consider beauty of

form in the mixed race as of any account in this question, there are not perhaps in the world persons of finer figure and

proportions than are found among the mulattos of St. Domingo or Jamaica. The nose of the American negro, though not yet so much , §I have before assigned reasons why a change in the complexion is less speedily to be expected in the blacks or any discoloured people, than in their features, and persons. Some annotator on the edition of Rees’ Cyclopxdia now

publishing in Philadelphia by Bradford, and others, has been pleased to assert , that I have maintained that the black complexion of the American negroes is growing sensibly lighter. Whatever may be the fact, I have, certainly, made no

such assertion; but on the other hand, have assigned reasons why no very sensible effect of this kind should yet be expected. But, that time will efface

. the black complexion in them I think very probable, as it has done in the : colony which, according to the testimony of Herodotus, was anciently transferred from Egypt to Colchis. It discovers no small impropriety, but certainly

not much philosophy, to pretend, in this manner, to remark on a work which , either the writer has not read, or has read but very superficially. But one does

, not know which most to wonder at, his petulance, or his ignorance in the

following remark. “The question respecting the mutability of the complexion of man, is a philosophical one. And it is remarkable that the doctrine of entire mutability on this subject,’’ a strange expression for a critical annotator, “‘is, and always has been advocated, by men much more distinguished for their piety, and christian zeal, than for their knowledge of nature.”—-What then!

does a little smattering of Chemistry and Medicine, create a philosopher? Were Bacon and Buffon, and Blumenbach, and Camper, and a thousand others among the most eminent naturalists, more distinguished for their christian zeal, than for thetr knowledge of nature? Or has the young man, in his zea] to throw out a malignant reflection against religion, forgotten these real philosophers? If he has a spark remaining of that ingenuousness which becomes a philosopher, or a scholar, he will be ashamed of this annotation.

156 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES raised as that of the whites, is, in general, far from being so much depressed as that of the natives of Africa. The teeth of that race are almost universally beautiful; and, in the cases which I have already indicated, and which should be preserved in mind in all these remarks, where their servitude has been mild, through several races, they are found not to project more at the points than those of the handsomest Europeans. In proportion as the feature of the nose rises, the lips are becoming less protuberant. And the distance from the bottom of the nose to the aperture of the lips, and thence to the middle of the chin, differs little, in many of them, from the proportions that are seen among the whites. How far the cibbousness of the legs and thighs, which is so common to the natives of Africa, is to be ascribed to climate, J will not ven-

ture to pronounce: but I am inclined rather to attribute it to neglect of their children during the period of infancy. | The climate of Africa requires less attention to them for their preservation and safety, than the more rigorous climates of

the North. And a savage and barbarous people not feeling

the same solicitude for personal beauty which is felt in polished society, they perceive few motives, derived from this source, to depart from the natural indolence of savagism in the care of their children. These children, left during a ereat portion of the day, on the ground at the doors of their huts, to their own struggles and efforts, at that period of life when they are first beginning to move from place to place, || From the same cause many crooked and deformed persons are seen in most of the great manufacturing towns in England; and indeed wherever the necessities of the poor press upon them so constantly that they have not leisure to pay those attentions to their children which are requisite to improve the beauty of their form, or even to preserve them from many hurtful accidents. From a directly opposite cause, the facility with which the poor procure subsistence in the United States, and the leisure which they consequently enjoy for all these domestic, and parental cares, a deformed child is rarely scen 10 our country. Indolence produces in Africa the same effect, which the pressure of too much labor does in many parts of Europe.

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 157 will frequently distort their limbs by accidents, or by wrong and violent positions. But without taking these accidental ills into the account, the common way of moving at that age being on their hands and feet, much stress is necessarily laid on the legs and thighs. And this not being in a perpendicular

direction, as on the arms, but in an oblique and inclining position, will naturally tend, at an age in which the bones are

in a soft, and almost cartilaginous state, to give a gibbous form to these limbs. I am the more inclined to ascribe the effect to this cause for a reason that will be very obvious to a

planter in the southern states of America, who has daily opportunities of observing the great difference in the figure of the legs and thighs that subsists between his field, and his domestic, slaves. Among the former, in whose quarters the

necessities of their state concur with the mildness of the climate, and the natural indolence of slavery, to produce ereat negligence, and inattention in the nursing and management of their children, the gibbous form of these members 1s almost as common as among their African ancestors. Among the latter, on the other hand, who are carefully nursed, you generally find much straighter persons, and, frequently, persons which would be esteemed handsome in any nation. In the northern states, the gibbousness of the leg in the blacks 1s disappearing more speedily. In Princeton, and its vicinity I

daily see persons of the African race whose limbs are as handsomely formed as those of the inferior and laboring classes, either of Europeans, or Anglo-Americans.

To this gibbous detormity in the legs, 1s to be ascribed also the next defect mentioned by Mr. White, the too great elevation of the calves, or as he more technically speaks, of the gastrocnemu muscles. And we perceive, in this country, that the one defect 1s diminished in proportion as the other is

corrected. To the untoward structure of their limbs, this author attributes a peculiar awkwardness in their gait, which

158 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES he reckons likewise among their characteristic and specific distinctions. I agree with him that this awkwardness, and apparent labor in walking, arises in part from their figure which is unfavorable to ease and grace of movement. But it is, perhaps not less to be imputed to their occupations, and to the total want of example, and of care to form their habits in childhood. How commonly do we see the ploughman display the habits of the ploughed field in his ordinary gait. Black domestics among us, in general, walk with as much propriety as our white servants, and black chamber maids, in

particular, imitate with great address, the genteel air and manner of their mistresses.

Another criterion by which Mr. White would mark the distinction of race between the African and European consists in the length of the fore arm, which is said to be greater

in the former than in the latter. He could not, perhaps, have pitched upon a criterion more uncertain than the proportion which this member bears to others in the corporeal system, and to the height of the whole person. ‘The admeasure-

ments which he acknowledges, and which were made by himself, or his friends, differ so considerably from one another in their proportions, as to be sufficient, one would think to have weakened his confidence in his own rule. Let us take the measures exhibited by him in his discourses, stating the height of the person in one column, and the length of the ulna in another. Height of Length of

person. ulna.

Feet. Inches. Inches. The first is of a female measured

by Mr. White, 5 81/2 10 The second of aman by Mr. Ward, 5 8 9 7/8 The third a female by Mr. Crozier, 5 3 1/8 10 The fourth a male by Mr. Foxley, 5 1 3/4 10

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 159 Height of Length of

person. ulna.

Feet. Inches. Inches. The statue of the Venus de Medicis,

framed according to the standard of perfect beauty conceived by the ancient artists gives the following pro-

portions, 5 g 3/4 Mr. White, 5 8 3/4 White, 5 4 9 3/4 An European woman measured by

Another European woman by Mr.

en : 9 3/5 family, 4 9 1/4 g 1/10 The following measures I have

taken of four young women in Prince-

ton—viz. two young ladies, 5 6-2 3/5 g 1/4 A young black woman in my

Another young black woman, 5 8 i0 2/10

a proportion not very different from that of the Venus de Medicis.

This young woman was perfectly black and removed by at

least three, and probably four descents from her African ancestors. 4 { Othcr proportions of the same woman will shew a great variation from Mr. White’s picture of an African. Her foot gave 9.7 inches, her nose from its rise to the end of the cartilage 1.8 inches, its ridge was a right line, and its elevation at the end of the cartilage 1.1 1-2 inches. The distance from the termination of the nose to the division of the lips 1.7 inches, thence to the middle of the chin 1.2 inches; from the middle of the chin to the meatus auditorius 6.5 inches, from the cartilage which divides the nostrils to the same place 4.5 inches, from the meatus of one ear to that of the other, round the most prominent part of the occiput, removing the wool, 12 inches. A black man belonging to one of my neighbors (Mr. Craig) gives the following measures: his height 4 feet g inches, the length of his foot 10 inches, the length of his nose from its rise to the end of the cartilage 1 9-10 inches; its ridge is also a right line, its elevation 1 inch; from the end of the nose to the division of

160 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES The peculiar structure of the skull of an African, as delineated by Mr. White, is not a more certain criterion of diversity of species than those properties which have been already mentioned. Climate, modes of living, national customs and ideas, and the degree of civilization to which a people have arrived, all have an influence on the figure of this bony substratum of the head, as well as on the features of the countenance. Lavater says, he finds not a greater difference

between the skulls of a German and an East-Indian, than between that of a German and a Hollander. And he observes further, that the skull of a Calmuc, or Nomade ‘Tartar ap-

proaches very nearly that of an African. Lavater, indeed, without having accurately considered the changes which time,

which civilization, or removal into different climates may produce in the same race, has confidently asked; “What care of education can arch the skull of a negro, like that of a star conversant astronomer?” It is not supposed that education alone can effect it on a negro who has already received the basis of his constitution, in Africa. But, that time, a more favorable climate, better diet, and habits of society, may in a series of descents accomplish such a change, in the WestIndia islands, and the American states, can be confirmed by many examples. We often see among the children of Africa both in insular and continental America, heads as finely arched, and persons as handsomely formed, as are ever seen among the descendents of Europeans. And it was remarked of the army of Toussaint in St. Domingo that many of his the lips 1 inch, thence to the middle of the chin 1 6-10 inches, from the middle

of the chin to the meatus auditorius 5 9-10 inches, from the meatus of one ear to that of the other round the most prominent part of the occiput 15 inches, the length of the fore arm 9 g-10 inches. ‘The lips of the black girl were

somewhat more protuberant than is usual in white women of her size; those of the black man exhibited no difference in this respect from the general appearance of the lips of white men. I see, however, as much diversity in the features of our American negroes among themselves, as in those of the whites.

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 161 officers were not exceeded in elegance of form, and nobleness of aspect, by any in the army of Rochambeau, or Le Clerc.* Nearly connected with the preceeding is the next charac-

teristic distinction of the negro species which our author assigns, founded in the supposed deficiency of mental talent.

For this fact, real, or pretended, he quotes the authority of Mr. Jefferson, in his notes on Virginia.t ‘““Comparing them (the negroes),’’ says he, “‘by their faculties of memory, reason,

and imagination, it appears to me that in memory they are

equal to the whites, in reason much inferior, and that, in imagination, they are dull, tasteless, and anomalous. It would

be unfair,” he adds, “‘to follow them to Africa for this investigation. We will consider them here on the same stage with the whites. But it will be right to make great allowances for the difference of condition, of education, of conversation, of the sphere in which they move. Yet, many of them have been so situated that they might have availed themselves of the conversation of their masters: many have been brought up to the handicraft arts, and, trom that circumstance, have been always associated with the whites. Some have been liberally educated; and all have lived in countries where the arts and sciences have been cultivated to a considerable degree, and have had before their eyes samples

of the best works from abroad. Never could I find that a black had uttered a thought above the level of plain narration. Misery,” he continues, “1s often the parent of the most affecting touches in poetry—Among the blacks ts misery enough, God knows, but no poetry.’’ He adds, “love is the

peculiar oestrum of the poet. Their love is ardent, but it * The critical reviewers are pleased to insinuate that the fine persons of many of the West-India blacks arise from a mixture of white blood. There are undoubtedly, in the islands, mulattos and other mixtures of blood in different degrees. But the observation in the text is applicable to men and women who have a clear, undoubted African descent. 7 Page 232.

162 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES kindles the senses only, not the imagination. Religion, indeed, has produced a Phillis Whately; but it could not produce a poet. Ignatius Sancho has approached nearer to merit in composition; yet his letters do more honor to the heart,

than to the head. He is often happy in the turn of his compliments, and his stile is easy and familiar. But his imagination 1s wild and extravagant; escapes incessantly from

every restraint of reason and taste, and, in the course of its vagaries leaves a tract of thought as incoherent and eccentric as is the course of a meteor through the sky.’—After this, Mr. Jefferson contrasts the enslaved Africans in the United

States, with the Roman slaves, in order to shew the vast inferiority of the former in all the exercises of the mental powers.

These remarks upon the genius of the African negro appear to me to have so little foundation in true philosophy that few observations will be necessary to refute them. { If the principle maintained by Lavater, and by St. Gall, that the form of the skull is indicative of the peculiar talents,

and even of the inclinations and dispositions of men, be founded in nature, will it not result, as a necessary consequence, that if the climate, the mode of living, or the state of society, or even accidental causes in early life, contribute to

vary the shape of that bony case which encompasses the brain, thereby pressing upon it in some points, and giving it scope in others; in some of its cells contracting this soft subt Mr. Jefferson reasons much better when he undertakes to defend the people of the United States, and the aboriginals of the American continent. against the aspersions of Mr. Buffon, and the Abbé Raynal, and generally, of the European writers, who impute to them great debility both of mental, and of bodily powers; because men ranging the forest for game, and pressed by incessant wants; or, on the other hand, occupied in perpetual labors in clearing and bringing into a state of cultivation the soil of a new world, have not produced such poets as Homer or Pope, such philosophers as Aristotle, or Locke, or such orators as Demosthenes or Chatham. See his answer to 6th query, towards the end, in his notes on Virginia.

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 162 stance, and giving it a freer expansion in others, these causes must, in the same degree, assist, impede, or vary the opera-

tions of the mind, and affect the character of the national genius, or of the genius of a whole race of men placed in a particular climate, or existing in a particular state of society. That the causes which have been just suggested, may have some effect in hebetating the mental faculties of the wretched savages of Africa, J am not prepared either to deny or affirm. I am inclined, however, to ascribe the apparent dullness of the negro principally to the wretched state of his existence first in his original country, where he is at once a poor and abject savage, and subjected to an atrocious despotism; and afterwards in those regions to which he is transported to finish his days in slavery, and toil. Genius, in order to its cultivation, and the advantageous display of its powers, requires freedom: it requires reward, the reward at least of praise, to call it forth; competition to awaken its ardor; and examples

both to direct its operations, and to prompt its emulation. The abject servitude of the negro in America, condemned to

the drudgery of perpetual labor, cut off from every mean of improvement, § conscious of his degraded state in the midst § How few are the negroes in America who enjoy access to the first elements of knowledge by being enabled cither to read, or write. Mr. Jefferson says that many of them have been placed in situations in which they might have enjoyed the society of their masters. What society, alas, can subsist between a master, and a slave; not a polite and learned slave of Greece, such as was often secn at Rome, but a wretched and ignorant African slave? Besides, if they could

enjoy an intercourse much more free and intimate than is possible from the

nature of their respective situations, I ask, what would there be in that

society, when we consider the general characters, occupations, and conversalions, of those masters, favorable to improvement in science, or the arts: or calculated to draw forth, and cultivate any of the high powers of imagination taste, or genius? ‘he poems of Phillis Whately, a poor African slave, taught to

read by the indulgent piety of her master, are spoken of with infinite contempt. But I will demand of Mr. Jefferson, or any other man who is acquainted with American planters, how many of those masters could have written poems

equal to those of Phillis Whately? And with still greater reason might I ask the same question with regard to the letters of Ignatius Sancho.

164 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES of freemen who regard him with contempt, and in every word and look make him feel his inferiority; and hopeless of ever enjoying any great amelioration of his condition, must con-

demn him, while these circumstances remain, to perpetual sterility of genius. It is unfair to compare the feeble efforts of the mind which we sometimes behold under slavish depression, with the noble ardor which is often kindled even in the wild freedom of the American forest. The aboriginal natives of America often exhibit, as Mr. Jefferson justly remarks, some of the finest flights of imagination, and some of the boldest strokes of oratory. But we perceive these vigorous efforts of the soul only while they enjoy their rude independence, and are employed in their favorite

exercises of hunting, or of war, which give ardor to their sentiments, and energy to their character. Whereas, if you cut them off from employments which, along with conscious freedom and independence, often awaken the untutored savage to the boldest enterprizes; 1f, in this condition, you place them in the midst of a civilized people with whom they cannot amalgamate, and who only humble them by the continual view of their own inferiority, you, at once, annihilate among them all the noble qualities which you had admired in their savage state; and the negro becomes a respectable man com-

pared with the indian. Of the truth of this remark we have striking examples in the remnants of a small tribe in the state of New- Jersey, now called the Brotherton indians, from the name of their village; in the remnants of the Pamunkey tribe in Virginia, situated on the river Pamunky, on a small reservation of lands secured to them by the government; in

the indians situated along the Mississippi in the vicinity of New-Orleans; and many companies of the same people who wander along the banks of the St. Lawrence within the province of Lower Canada. For wretchedness, laziness, and the destitution of almost every manly quality, they can hardly be

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 165 exceeded by the most contemptible tribes of men in any quarter of the globe. They afford a proof of the deterioration

of the mental faculties which may be produced by certain states of society, which ought to make a philosopher cautious of proscribing any race of men from the class of human be-

ings, merely because their unfortunate condition has presented to them no incentives to awaken genius, or afforded no opportunities to display its powers. Judging by the criterion

which Mr. White; after Mr. Jefferson has endeavoured to establish, might not the Abbe Raynal, and other European writers who denounce the American climate as unfavorable to the growth of animal bodies, and the energies of the human intellect, justify their conclusion, by the example of the AngloAmericans? Among these descendents of the ingenious Euro-

peans, since their settlement in America, have appeared fewer exquisite productions in the arts, fewer works of taste,

erudition, or genius, than have adorned the kingdoms of Europe, in the same period. But is this to be imputed to the climate? and not rather to the peculiar labors, and occupations required in a new world, to draw it forth from its forests, and its marshes, which have diverted the efforts of the people to other objects of more immediate necessity? But besides this primary cause of deficiency in monuments of art, and works

of taste, we may reckon the sparseness of our population which prevents that constant collision, and comparison of sentiment, which contributes to strike out the fire of genius, and to correct its eccentricities and errors; the want of men of leisure, and of wealth either to cultivate the arts, or to encourage and reward them. But because we have produced no such poets as Pope, or Milton; no such groupes of wits as adorned London or Paris in the age of Anne, and of Louis the fourteenth, has a philosopher of Europe, in the pride of her present improvements in every department of literature, a right to say, because one century has not yet produced the fruits

166 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES of ten, that the American like what was fabled of the Beotian air, has hebetated the genius of this last and largest quarter

of the globe? Whence arose the difference between the Athenian, and the Beotian, or Spartan wit, but from their different states of society? And the Anglo, or Gallo-American

only affords another example of this powerful influence in diversifying, in maturing, or retarding the operations of the human mind. The period has not yet arrived for displaying the full powers of the American genius. But whoever will regard with a truly philosophic eye the works which it has accomplished, the almost new creation which it has produced, within the last century, over the face of an immense continent,

will be disposed rather to respect its energy and enterprize than to disparage it by an unfair comparison with the results of the wealth and population of Europe, and the accumulated improvements of so many ages. Many particular instances America can already exhibit of scientific investigation, of political eloquence, of military skill and heroism, of invention, especially in the mechanic arts, and of execution in the fine arts, which have not been exceeded in any country. And circumstances are now daily occurring to call forth more and more the energies of the American character, and to display the vividness and force of the American genius, which will, in a short time place us above the fear of the contempt, or even the rivalship of any nation. And the reproaches of deficiency of talent cast upon America by philosophers who have had little opportunity, and perhaps less disposition to form an accurate judgment upon this subject, will be doubly retorted upon Europe; for she will then be in the period of her decline, while her young competitor will be advancing to the maturity of her powers, and her glory. In returning from this slight digression, may I not be permitted to ask, if this criterion, which is applied so unfavorably to the Africans, be just, are the modern Greeks of the same

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 167 race with those republican heroes who expelled the Persians

from their country; with those illustrious scholars among whom Socrates and Plato only shone in the first rank? Would it now be possible to restore among these degraded subjects of Turkish despotism, the genius of Demosthenes, of Xenophon, or of Phidias? Or are the Copts, a people more dull and stupid than the negroes of Angola, the descendants of those Egyptians who were once the masters of the Greeks themselves? Innumerable causes may, for a long time, prevent the faculties of the human mind from arriving at full maturity in

particular nations, or may totally restrain among them the growth, and development of the powers of genius. Among these causes slavery will readily be acknowledged to be the principal. ‘The force of this objection, which Mr. Jefferson an-

ticipated to his hypothesis, he endeavours to obviate, by comparing the negroes with the Greeks who were held in slavery at Rome. But has this philosopher sufficiently adverted to the infinite difference that must subsist between enslaved savages, destitute of the first elements of liberal knowledge, and held in contempt by their oppressors, and an ingenious and enlightened people, cultivated in the schools

of philosophy, and practised in all the liberal arts, reduced to slavery by force of arms; and, even in slavery, respected by their masters? Epictetus was, indeed, a philosopher, ‘Terence,

and Phoedrus were poets, and many of the most eminent artists at Rome were slaves; but they were philosophers, and poets, and artists before they became slaves; or belonging to a people extolled, and revered for their ingenuity and heroism, they still possessed a certain elevation of mind, which rendered them capable of acquiring science, of cultivating the

nobler powers of the soul, and displaying the beauties of imagination, and taste, even in an enslaved condition. || || Iwo or three other remarks in Mr. Jefferson’s illustrations of the great defect of genius in the blacks may deserve some notice. “Many of them,” says

168 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Having bestowed so much attention on this quality, which

Mr. White, supported by the authority of Mr. Jefferson, supposes to constitute an essential distinction between the negro and the white man, and I hope obviated the force of he, “have been brought up to the handicraft arts, and all have lived in countries where the arts and sciences have been cultivated to a considerable degree, and have had before their eyes samples of the best works from abroad.”’—I have often seen these handicraft artists, their blacksmiths, coopers, house carpenters and others. But, except in a few instances, their whole design in learning these arts was to do the coarse work on their master’s plantations, the competent skill for which they acquired from artists who were nearly as coarse workmen as themselves. And what is intended in this remark, “that all of them have had before their eyes samples of the best works from abroad,” I can hardly conceive. Does the writer mean statues, pictures, or household furniture? I believe few of them have seen the most exquisite productions in any of these departments; and those who have, I presume, have contemplated them with the same eyes with which other coachmen, hostlers, and footmen view them. And why are these exquisite works of genius said to be from abroad? If the ingenious whites have never yet produced them at home, why are the poor negroes degraded from their rank in the scale of rationality, because their enslaved genius has not towered above that of their masters? “Misery,” continues Mr. Jefferson, “is often the parent of the most affecting

touches of poetry. Among the blacks is misery enough, God knows, but no poetry.” When misery falls on such men as Dodd, or Young, who possess minds toned to the finest sensibilities, and adorned with refined taste, and a cultivated imagination, their sorrows will often wake the most affecting strains of the pensive muse: but when have we seen the miserics of Newgate or the gallies produce a poet? “Love,” he adds, “is the peculiar cestrum of the poct. Their love is ardent, but it kindles the senses only, not the imagination.” With what fine tints can

imagination invest the rags, the dirt, or the nakedness so often seen in a quarter of negro labourers? Besides, to awaken the exquisite sentiments of a delicate love, and to surround it with all the enchantment of the imagination. this passion requires to be placed under certain moral restraints which are seldom formed in the coarse familiarity, and promiscuous intercourse permitted, and too often encouraged among the American slaves. Yet have I, not unfrequently, seen, among these slaves, the most delicate and durable attachments take place between the sexes, where a good moral education, united with the virtuous, and amiable example of their masters and mistresses, have concurred to cultivate the heart, and produce a certain reserve and refinement in their manners. Some praise Mr. Jefferson bestows on the letters of Ignatius Sancho, though by no means so great as they descrve, considering his situation, and the means of cultivation which he enjoyed. Few white men in similar circumstances could have written so well.

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 169 their remarks. I shall treat the other differences which he enumerates with greater brevity. The skin of the negro, he observes, is thicker than that of the European. Vhe fact is admitted; and the cause of it has been already assigned in the essay. It is a natural consequence of the intense action of the sun’s rays, which, by their constant stimulus, tend to incrassate its substance. The bilious

mucous, likewise, which is deposited in the celular membrane of the skin, having parted, at the surface, with the hydrogene, with which it was diluted, as has before been shewn, becomes more glutinous, by means of its coagulated carbonic ingredient, and thereby imparts a greater density to this integument, than the common mucous which fills the cells of the white skin. If it be true, as Mr. White affirms, in which opinion he is supported by other naturalists, that the negro secretes less by

the kidneys than the white man, although it cannot be an adequate criterion of a distinct species, it may account, in some measure, for the greater quantity of bile thrown out to the surface of the body, which becomes there the basis of the dark hue. It may be the cause likewise of that pungent and volatile gas, which, transpiring copiously through the skin, is

perceptible in the strong and offensive odour, which distinguishes the greater part of the African race, till corrected, as 1t is in the United States, by a more favorable climate, or by better habits of living. Another distinctive quality of this race given by this author is, that they are more capable of enduring heat than the Europeans.

This tolerance of heat by the blacks is confirmed by experience; and probably arises, in part, from the superior thickness of the skin, which forms a deeper veil to protect the vitals from the intensity of the sun’s rays. It may arise also, in part, from the refrigerating nature of that mucous with which the

170 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES cells of the skin are filled; or the more copious transpiration of the hydrogene principle in which the bile is floated to the surface, and which, in the whites, is secreted and carried off by the kidneys. An insensible evaporation, so abundant, will necessarily reduce the temperature of the body. Besides, the constitution of the European being more highly braced by his climate, his blood, when exposed to an American or WestIndia sun, is more easily inflamed, and excited to the heat of fever. ‘hese causes, however, of the diminished sensation

of heat in the negro, are not peculiar, exclusively, to that race. Europeans, introduced into a southern climate, if they

do not fall victims to the first attacks of fever, induced in consequence of excessive heat acting on a system too highly toned, commonly suffer from these fevers, which are chiefly of the bilious kind, a considerable relaxation of its tension, with a proportionable discolouration of the skin. When the constitution has been, in this manner broken down, and fitted

to its new situation, it is always found to become more tolerant of heat; as it is also rendered more impatient of cold.

It is a fact, likewise, whether it arise from the increased copiousness of insensible perspiration, or the reduced temperature of the system, or from any other cause, that they, and

their descendants, are less liable than immediate emigrants

from Europe or the inhabitants of the northern states of America, to certain epidemic, or contagious disorders which belong to the climate, or have been introduced by infection from abroad. From the yellow fever, which prevailed in most of the sea ports of the United States during several seasons between the years 1790, and 1800, the negroes suffered less than the Anglo-Americans. But this was equally true of the French refugees from the island of St. Domingo whom the calamities of their country, at that period, had driven, in great numbers, to seek an asylum on the continent. q A species of the yellow fever may be said to be indigenous in many of the West-India islands. It is less dangerous, however, to natives whose constitution

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 171 The negroes, says this writer again, are more short-lived than the whites. From what data he has drawn this conclusion I know not, except it be from the excessive mortality in several of the British West-India islands induced by the severity of their servitude: but as far as our experience on the continent can furnish an inference, wherever the slaves are not exhausted by hard treatment, and excessive labors, it 1s not true. It is known in all the southern states, that the slaves, in that district between the sea and the south eastern range of the Apalachian mountains where they have hitherto been more numerous, multiply faster than the whites. And certainly you see, in the northern states, as many old men among them, in proportion to their numbers, as among their masters.*

This author is equally misinformed when he asserts that

the mamme of negresses are longer than those of white women. This is never seen except in slaves who are old, and

worn down by continual labor. And in them, they are not longer than in white women who have been equally exhausted by fatigue and want. Nor are the black women in America, from whatever African nation they are descended, known to possess that natural veil of modesty, which, on the authority of travellers of very dubious veracity, he has ven-

tured to ascribe to them. If ever their ancestors were distinguished by those very striking peculiarities, certain it is that their posterity in America have entirely lost them. Facility of parturition in black women is assigned as another criterion of a distinct species. This must certainly have been a very inconsiderate suggestion coming from an author

so well acquainted with the economy of the human body. has been assimilated to the climate. But to strangers either from Europe, or the United States of America, it is almost certainly fatal.

* There is a negro man in the neighborhood of Princeton, upwards of a hundred years of age, who is able to walk several miles every day; and there are not a few of the same race between seventy and ninety.

172 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES Facility of parturition is no otherwise peculiar to the negro race, than as this operation of nature is ever easier to the inhabitants of warm than of cold climates; and much easier to women who are engaged im active, and even laborious duties than to those who indulge themselves in luxury and indolence, or who are confined chiefly to sedentary occupations. No women suffer greater hardships than those which are frequently borne by the females, of the aboriginal Americans;

and none pass through the labors of parturition with less pain and inconvenience. Seldom do they require any assistance. At the critical hour they retire apart from their neighbors and friends: they bear their infant, and do every thing necessary in such an emergency with their own hands. The women of the German emigrants who have settled in Pennsylvania, and the western portions of Maryland and Virginia are known to be equally remarkable for their laborious lives, and their easy parturitions. In this principle likewise we find an easy and natural solution of a fact in the sacred history, which has been little understood, and too often regarded as miraculous. When Pharaoh reproached the Egyptian midwives for not having put to death, according to his order, the children of the Israelitish women, they vindicated themselves, because the women of the Hebrews were not like those of Egypt; For, said they, they are lively, and are delivered ere the midwives come in unto them.

Another error still more strange in a philosopher who should be acquainted with human nature in all its various situations, and particularly with its advantages, or defects in the different states of society in which it exists, is this author's regarding as proofs of diversity of species, tenaciousness of memory or quickness in the senses of hearing, seeing and smelling, which, he says, are greater in the African than tn the European. Strength of memory, or nicety of perception in any of the senses, depends principally on the situations in which

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 173 men are placed, requiring, greater frequency in their exercise, or more accurate and attentive observation of their objects, and the notices they afford. Judging of other savages by the aboriginals of this continent, with whose manners we are more particularly acquainted, we have ground to ascribe to men in that state of society, generally, retentive powers of memory; for having no other means of recording events of the utmost

importance to them as individuals, or as nations, they are obliged to rely solely on the extent and force of this faculty for the preservation of their history, or for any knowledge of the traditionary opinions and customs of their ancestors. And it 1s surprizing with what accuracy an indian chief, taking a string of wampum in his hand, will detail from it, by the force of memory alone, aided by a few arbitrary marks

| worked up in its fabric, all the articles of a long and intricate | treaty entered into with his nation, while he perhaps was only ‘ a youth; and even of many treaties, and other transactions, which have taken place an age before he was born; which have been transmitted to him by the older chiefs who pre-

ceeded him.

The wants, necessities, and dangers of savage life contribute

' likewise to give an acuteness, and quickness to many of the senses, particularly those of seeing and hearing, which often astonish men who have not been educated in the same hard school. In pursuing their game, or perceiving the approach of an enemy, they exhibit a nicety in these senses of which _ there is no example in civilized life. As the eye ranges through | the forest, it catches a variation in the reflections of the light; as the ear is turned on every side, it perceives a rustle in the leaves, a whisper, a vibration in the air, occasioned by the movement of an animal, which, by persons, not accustomed to such a vigilance of attention, would be utterly unobserved. They will track their game, or their enemy, through the forests where a European could not perceive the trace of any

174 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES foot. In a night in which no star can be seen, they will pursue their course through the woods with an exactness that differs little from the accurate direction of the mariner’s compass. +

Hence appears the entire inadequacy to the purpose for which Mr. White adduces them, establishing a criterion of a

distinct species, of that large enumeration of properties wherein he supposes the African to differ from the European. { [hey are either founded in error and misinformation, or are easily explained by the known operation of the powers of nature.

Mr. White makes many ingenious observations on the human hair; § but they will not be found to contradict the principles, or reasoning of the essay. I do not assume the aridity of the African climate as the sole, or even the principal cause of the woolly appearance, and close nap of the hair of the natives. ‘(The whole state of this excrescence depends much

more on that peculiar secretion which is deposited in the cellular membrane of the skin, and there becomes its nutriment. A doctrine which receives the strongest confirmation from the case of Henry Moss already stated in the essay. Moss

was among the blackest of the negro slaves in the state of Maryland; his wool was precisely of the same appearance which characterizes the whole race; at length, when he was + When the leaves fall from the trees in autumn, they commonly descend with the back of the leaf towards the earth on account of the specific gravity of the veins which run over it. Any animal, therefore, passing through the woods, will necessarily disturb, in its course, the regular order in which those leaves lie, by turning many of them upside down, which enables the savage hunter to follow its direction. Where the leaves have lain long, and become in a great measure combined with the soil, the surface, which has seldom been trodden by the foot of man or beast is soft and spongy enough to receive an impression which is quickly perceived by an eye accustomed to search for it.

In a dark night these savages, destitute of every art for marking out the quarters of the heavens, direct their course by feeling the bark of the trees

which is always roughest towards that quarter from which their severest colds, and most frequent storms arise. t Pages 84th and 85th of his work. § Pages 87th—98th of his discourses.

| REMARKS ON STRICTURES 175 : about middle age, or somewhat above it, the black hue began 3 to disappear and his skin to assume the colour of a clear and

: healthful white; and in proportion as the white colour advanced round his head, the woolly substance gave place to straight and soft hair.

| Finally, this writer conceives that the black colour of the African skin has not been satisfactorily accounted for, and assigns for his opinion the following reason, which, for an ingenious naturalist, appears somewhat extraordinary; that the scarf, or exterior integument of the skin, ts always found to be colourless, which, he imagines, should be the only seat of the complexion if tt ts affected by the sun. || The scarf skin is known to cnatomists to be entirely transparent. ‘The rays of light, therefore, being easily transmitted through its substance, it can be little, if at all, affected in its colour by them. The proper seat of the complexion is in the

rete mucosum between the scarf skin, and the cutis vera, where the mucous which fills its cells, not being transparent, arrests the rays of the sun, and suffers some change from them in its substance and colour in proportion to their copiousness and strength. And it should be remembered that this mucous basis is itself changed in some of its most essential properties, by the influence of climate, of disease, and of various other physical causes. For example, extreme heat, or heat combined with the vapor of stagnant waters, tends to increase the bilious secretion, which, therefore, in hot, and especially in tropical climates forms a large proportion of that mucous deposit in the cellular membrane which, by its various tinges, gives the peculiar stain to the complexion. According to the analysis of Dr. Blumenbach, and other respectable chymists, bile con|| Page 102d of Mr. White's discourses. How is it possible that this writer should overlook the influence of the sun in discolouring the skin, notwithstanding the transparency of the scarf, whenever he should see a Spaniard, or a Portuguese, or compare the hand of a sailor with his own?

176 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES taims a greater quantity of carbon, or black colouring matter,

than any other secretion of the human body, except oil. When, in the course of circulation, therefore, it arrives at the surface of the body, diluted as it must be with a large proportion of hydrogene, the hydrogene, uniting more readily than

the carbon with the oxygene of the atmosphere, escapes sooner by perspiration. The carbon consequently, is deposited more copiously; and, being deprived of its dilutent principle, it settles in a more viscid, and fixed state, in the rete mucosum, and there forms the basis of the black complexion. Having made these few observations on Mr. White's chap-

ter on the colour and complexion of man, I shall, in other things, let the essay speak for itself in those points in which that author questions the solidity of its principles, only correcting one error in his facts into which he has been misled by some careless writer, or ignorant traveller. He asserts 4 that ‘the aboriginal Americans, both in the torrid, and temperate zones are of a uniform, red copper colour, except near the northern extremity of the continent, where they are of a very deep brown inclining to black, because they have probably travelled thither from the northern parts of Europe.”"— It is true, on the contrary, that the natives of some regions, of Brazil and Amazonia, are nearly as black as those of tropical India. The extremes of heat and cold are found, as I have

before remarked, to resemble one another in their effects upon the colour of the human skin. And in the tropical and arctic regions both of Asia, and America the complexion 1s black, though of a lighter shade in the latter continent than in the former. If we do not find white men in the temperate latitudes of North-America, I have, in the essay, assigned, at

least, probable reasons for this phenomenon; existing, in part, in the extreme savagism of the natives,* which exposes q Page 106th of his discourses.

* If the ancient Gauls and Britons were comparatively a fair people, it is to be remembered that their state of society was far advanced in improvement

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 1747 them, without the smallest protection, to the full influence of the sun and atmosphere, augmented by their filthy customs;

and, in part, in their origin; having sprung from the dark coloured ‘Tartar, inhabiting the North-East of Asia. For the black, or dusky complexion, once contracted by the ancestors of a race, is continued in their offspring by a much lower climatical influence, than was originally necessary to create it. I cannot conclude these remarks without taking notice of some animadversions on this essay by Dr. J. A. Smith, professor of Anatomy and Surgery in the University of NewYork, delivered in an introductory lecture to his class Nov. 1808, and published in the New-York Medical, and Philosophical Journal and Review, Feb. 1809. Some petulancies in the manner of introducing the name, and speaking of the author of the essay, I pass over, because a merited retort might lead to a degree of asperity of language which I am not inclined to employ; and still more, because I hope I may now appeal to the essay itself as my best vindication.

| In the very few quotations which he has made from that work he has been neither liberal nor candid. “Hear,’’ says he, “the manner in which he,” speaking of the author of the essay, “explains the action of the climate in producing this

, change of colour. He begins with the following position, that the skin, though delticate, and eastly susceptible of im-

| pression from external causes, is, from tts structure, among the least mutable parts of the body.” After which he adds, “We shall see the Doctor, in a little time, comparing this skin to bone.” ‘hese two short passages are the whole of what he has been pleased to select as a specimen of the reasoning of the essay on the power of climate in effecting a change of colour in the human species. ‘The reader will judge how far this is any competent example of the strain of that work. The Proabove that of the aboriginal savages of America. Their origin likewise they derived, more nearly or remotely from the fair inhabitants of Middle-Europe, and the vicinity of the Euxine and Caspian seas.

178 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES fessor thought he had found an anatomical mistake in the account which the author of the essay has given of the struc-

ture of the human skin; and he wished to enjoy a humble triumph over the imaginary error. With what justice he indulges this triumph, for which he misrepresents the fact, + ! shall presently shew. ‘These remarks of the Professor, even if they were well founded, are of trifling importance, and can little affect the result of our enquiry. Ihe more important principles of the essay, and the facts by which they are supported he hardly notices. He has collected, indeed, from Cuvier, Hunter, Camper, Blumenbach, and others, but chiefly from White a long list of varieties subsisting, or supposed to subsist between the different tribes of mankind, which he produces as unanswerable objections against the general conclusions of the essay. Of their unanswerable force however, the reader will better judge after having examined the solutions which are given of them in the work. But it is somewhat amusing to see him after the stile of presumption and affected science which he assumes, and his pretences to mathematical precision and accuracy in measuring the lines, and capacities of the heads of different nations, making a parade of quoting authors, as favoring his opinions, some at least of whom he cannot have read, or, most certainly, has not understood. If this seems a harsh accusation against

5 PP

+ The great source of error,” says he, “in the Doctor’s work is in the use of the word skin. By skin an anatomist means the cutis vera: but Dr. Smith uses it in three different senses: ist. to signify the rete mucosum; endly. the cutis vera; and lastly, both together.” I presume the intelligent reader will find the skin used in the essay in one sense only, except in a single passage, as the integument of the body, but composed of three different lamelle—the cutis vera, the rete mucosum, and the scarf skin, In that passage the scarf skin was compared to the bones, merely in its destitution of vessels, and the little mutation to which each is subject. The fact of its wanting vessels is asserted by Blumenbach, p. 117, and by other anatomists. But as it is not necessary to the illustration of the subject, it has been wholly omitted in the present edition.

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 179 the learned Professor, I have not made it without being able to give satisfactory demonstration of its truth. He professes to adopt the doctrine of Von Camper concerning the faczal angle, t by which angle he attempts to discriminate the heads of different nations, and seems willing also to measure their respective degrees of beauty, or of intellect. ‘his discovery, or fancy of Von Camper’s he speaks of in such a stile of eulogy

as would lead us to believe that it is received by all the Anatomists of Europe as one of the highest improvements in anatomical and physiognomonical science.§ Yet, after extolling this discovery in the highest terms, and quoting the name of Blumenbach with the same familiarity as that of Von Camper, as if he were perfectly acquainted with the writings t “This angle,” Professor J. A. Smith informs us, “is formed by the intersection of two lines at, or parallel to the inferior part of the nostril, one being drawn from the most projecting part of the forehead until it strikes the edge of the incisor teeth of the upper jaw, the other from the inferior part of the bony canal of the ear until it meets the other at the place above mentioned.’’-— The reader may perhaps, understand the construction of the angle from this description, but certainly “the intersection of two lines parallel to the inferior part of the nostril” is an unusual language for an anatomical professor and a mathematician to employ. He then proceeds to say that one of these lines is to be drawn from the most projecting part of the forehead till it strikes the edge of the incisor teeth. He should have said, according to the author from whom he borrows the idea, the bottom of that channel (limbum alveolarem) containing the sockets of those teeth. It is the first time, I believe, that ever this has been called the edge of the incisors.

§ Unfortunately for the accuracy of his geometrical language he repeatedly speaks of the greater or less degree of obtuseness in the facial angle, from that of 70° which is the measure of an African face, to that of 80° or 85° which is the measure of the European.

If he had followed his guide Von Camper throughout, in his diction, as well as the supposed result of his experiments, he would have taught him greater precision, at least, in his expression. ‘“‘Pour peu que l’on considére avec attention l’angle dans les quartre tetes,” says he, speaking of some skulls

which were before him, “on reconnoitra facilement qu’ils deviennent plus considerables,” (not more obtuse) “a mesure qu'on éléve davantage la ligne faciale, d’ou il resulte que la plus grand dimension” (not the most obtuse) “aura lieu dans les Europeens.” [If the angles of the four heads are looked at with care, it will easily recognized that they become greater the more the facial line is raised, from which it follows that the greatest dimension will occur in Europeans.’’}]—Partie 1. § vill.

180 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES of both these great anatomists, he seems not in the least aware that the former has entirely rejected the principle on which

this facial line is drawn. Can it be because Blumenbach’s work is written in latin! I will not presume such a disgraceful thing. I will, therefore, proceed to exhibit my proof, without

doubting but that I shall be understood. “At enim vero,”’ says Blumenbach, speaking of this celebrated line, “si quid recte video, hec regula non uno vitio laborare mihi videtur. —1°. Enim, quod equidem ex iis que de varietatibus faciei gentilitie diximus (§56) per se patet, universa hecce linea facialis ad summum non nisi in eas generis humani varietates

quadrat que mandibularum directione ab invicem variant,

neutiquam vero in eas que contraria plane ratione facie potius in latera diducta insignes sunt. 2. Sepissime diversissimarum gentium craniis toto, quod alunt, celo ab invicem discrepantibus, una tamen eademque lineeze facialis directio esse solet; vice versa, pluribus unius ejusdemque gentis cranils, que in universum eodem habitu invicem conveniunt linea facialis valdopere diversa. Parum enim ex sola directione faciel in craniis a latere visis judicare licet, nisi simul respectus habeatur latitudinis eorum. Ita v. c. dum hec scribo coram video craniorum bigam A‘thiopis scil. Congensis, et Sarmate Lithuani; utrisque linea facialis fere una eademque; habitus tamen maxime diversus si angustum

et quasi carinatum Athiopis caput cum quadrato magis Sarmatce comparaveris. Contra vero alia bina A‘thiopum crania ad manus habeo, faciali linea mirum quantum ab invicem abhorrentia, utroque vero, si a facie spectetur, angusta et quasi compressa calvaria, fronte fornicata A¢thiopicam

originem aperte testante.

3. Denique vero Camperus ipse, in iconibus operi suo subjunctis, lineis suis binis normalibus adeo arbitrarie et inconstanter usus est, toties punctis contactus variat, secumdum, quz lineas istas dirigit, et a quibus omnis earum vis et

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 181 fides pendet, ut scipsum in earum usu incertum et ambigue hesitantem tacite profiteatur.” 1 Blum. de gen. hum. degen. in specie. § 59, 60. p. 200-203.

How could the Professor, in the face of this authority, introduce to his class this all-important facial line which is, in a great measure, to decide the controversy concerning the original, or factitious varieties of the different tribes of men, as if it were an uncontroverted discovery of the great Camper, and yet, in the same page, I believe in the same sentence, quote the name of Blumenbach, without ever informing them that this principle of Camper’s has not only been questioned,

but utterly denied, and shewn to be inapplicable to every purpose of national discrimination, by that superior anatomist, 1f he had ever read, or understood the work to which he has the confidence to refer? 1 “However, if my view of the matter is at all correct, this rule suffers from more than one flaw. 1. As is evident from what I have stated (sec. 56) concern-

ing the various types of racial physiognomy, such a universal facial line at best can be applied only to those varieties of mankind which differ from each other in the direction of the jaws; in no way does it apply to those types which are markedly disparate in having a laterally extended face. “2. Very frequently, where the skulls of disaparate nations are, as they say,

separated by the whole heaven from one another, the direction of the facial

line is one and the same; and on the other hand, where there are several skulls from the same racial group which agree in general appearance, the facial line is sharply divergent. It is scarcely permissible to make an evaluation

based entirely on a facial line in skulls viewed in profile unless at the same time account be taken of their breadth. Even as I write, for instance, I have

before me a pair of skulls: an Ethiopian of Congo, and a Lithuanian of Sarmatia. Both have almost exactly the same facial line. Yet their appearance is very different indeed, if we compare the narrow, almost keel-shaped head of the Ethiopian with the squarer one of the Sarmatian. On the other hand, I have in my possession two other Ethiopian skulls which are amazingly dissimilar in facial line; but in both cases, if a frontal view is taken, the narrow, almost compressed cranium and arched forehead are clear evidence of Ethiopian derivation. “3. Finally, even Camper himself, in the plates appended to his work, applies his two normal lines in so arbitrary and inconsistent a fashion, so often varying the points of contact along which he draws the lines and upon which all their validity depends, that he tacitly admits his own uncertainty and doubtful hesitation in their application.’’-—Eb.

182 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES But a proof still more pointed to this purpose is found in

the fourteenth page of his introductory lecture. Having quoted from the essay the following sentences,—1st. “Anatomusts inform us that, like the bones, it,’’ meaning the skin, “has few or no vessels, and therefore, is not liable to those

changes of augmentation, or diminution, and continual alteration of parts, to which the flesh, the blood, and the whole vascular system is subject.” end. “Anatomists know that people of colour have their skins thicker than people of fair com-

plexion, in proportion to the darkness of the hue,’’—the Professor proceeds; ‘‘as the Doctor,” meaning the author of the essay, “‘has not given us his authority for these two opinions, and, as I never met with any thing like them, I conclude

he quotes from memory, and is liable to be mistaken; the former is certainly erroneous, and, I believe, the latter.” The former of these sentences contains the only part of the essay in which the term skin is employed where only the scarf skin, or epidermis was intended. Confining the expression 1n this manner the opinion is justified, as I have before said, by the best anatomists. It is positively asserted by Dr. Blumenbach, § 42. p. 117, of the work already quoted. “Epidermis structura simplicissima, nervis, vasisque plane destituta.” °

And, with regard to the opinion, or the fact stated in the second, hear the same author, p. 118. “Utrumque quoque hocce affine stratum sedem coloris integumentorum ita constituit, ut in candidis hominibus, &c. In fuscis vero, aut alio colore infectis, princeps pigmentum cutaneum reticulo Malpighiano inhzreat et quo fuscius reticulum sit, eo crassius

quoque, et propius ad membranule sui generis speciem accedens.” * Again, p. 162, speaking of the smooth and silky, 2“The epidermis is of the greatest structural simplicity since it is clearly devoid of nerves and vessels.”—Eb.

3“Fach such related stratum of the integuments also constitutcs a seat of color in such a way that in clear-complexioned men [where the integuments are not stained with pigment they permit the natural roseate whiteness of the

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 183 or shining appearance of the skin in dark coloured nations, particularly in the Caribzeans, Ethiopians, Otaheiteans, and even the Turks, he says; “In omnibus sive a teneriore epidermidis, sive a crassiore muci Malpighiani strato pendere, in aprico est.” 4

What, now, are we to think of Dr. J. A. Smith’s acquaintance with Blumenbach? What are we to think of his acquaintance with his own profession, since he declares he has never met with these opinions, nor with any thing like them? ||— Dr. J. A. Smith, likewise, in order to impugn the principles of the essay on the subjects both of the cause, and the seat of colour, 1s pleased to say; “‘so far as I know, the bile does not tinge the rete muscosum, but remains in the cutis, and colours that in the same manner that it does the opaque cornea of the eye.’ Yet the same great anatomist, whom I have already quoted so often, calls this fold of the skin, “sedem coloris.”’ And further adds, “utrumque stratum ita constituit natura,

ut princeps pigmentum cutaneum reticulo Malpighiano inhereat.” | Let the reader now judge of the modesty of that gentleman in the following sentence in which he evidently alludes to the author of the essay. ‘““Men who call themselves philosophers, or who wish others to consider them as such, too often suppose that this title 1s acquired, not by a thorough acquaintcorium to be seen]. In swarthy men, however, or those of a distinct color, the principal cutaneous pigment may be lodged in the Malpighian reticulum, and the darker the reticulum, the thicker it is and the more closely it approaches to its peculiar type of membrane.” (Brackcted words are from Blumenbach.)

: “In all these peoples it is clearly a function either of a more tender epidermis or of a thicker stratum of Malpighian mucus.’—Eb. || He may find them in a great variety of authors which are in the hands of every naturalist. q Edit. Gottinge apud Vandenhoek et Ruprecht, 1795. [Nature has so constituted each layer that the principal cutaneous pigmentation is lodged in the Malpighian reticulum.”

184 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ance with a few sciences, but by a superficial knowledge of the

whole: hence they frequently incur the ridicule of the world by writing on subjects of which they are ignorant.’’—I certainly owe Dr. James Augustine Smith many thanks for this prudent admonition, this gentle discipline, which, no doubt, his superior wisdom well entitles him to give to me. But on whom now rests the ridicule? Not for possessing even a superficial knowledge of the whole circle of sciences, for that I presume, after what we have just seen, he does not arrogate to himself; but for pretending to such an extensive acquaintance with the writers on his own branch, as it is evident he does not possess.

“That climate,” he concedes, “does produce great changes

on all animals, no one will deny. Thus, if you transport a sheep covered with wool from England into Syria the wool will be changed into long silky kind of hair, but if you reconvey it to England, it will recover its wool. Not so the African; he approximates not the European by changing his climate, as is fully evinced on this continent.’—That the progeny of Africa, have not changed their complexion, or have changed it but little, is true; and the hair, which 1s, in a great degree, governed by the law of the complexion, has, likewise, exhibited but small alteration. ‘The causes of these phenomena are assigned in the essay. But it is no less true that, in their persons and features, they have undergone, and are daily undergoing a very obvious revolution, by which they are approaching more and more towards the European, or Anglo-American standard. And if our Professor has not perceived it, his observation must have been very limited and negligent indeed. Even the celebrated facial angle, of which he makes so high account in his system, has, in the blacks born in the United States, become considerably less acute than it

is in the natives of Africa. On the subject of the African person many remarks have been made, and many facts ad-

REMARKS ON STRICTURES 185 duced in the essay. I will here add only one other fact respecting this angle. I have measured it in several blacks in Princeton who had every indication in their complexion and hair of a pure African descent, and have found it with as much accuracy, I presume, as it can be taken in living subjects, from 73° to 78°. Their foreheads, at the same time, are

| high, bold, and open.* Near the conclusion of this introductory lecture he takes his leave by saying; ‘“Were I to follow Dr. Smith” (the author of the essay) “through his whole work, you might suppose I have some enmity to that gentleman.” I think that not at all improbable; nor is it very difficult to divine the cause that has awakened his displeasure. He hoped to find in the anatomy

of man an invincible objection against the identity of the human species, which might furnish arms to infidelity in her impotent attacks against the truth of divine revelation, and he seems to be provoked at any attempt to wrest the weapons out of her hands. I cannot close these observations without reprobating in the strongest manner, that disingenuous mode of assailing

the holy scriptures which has become fashionable with a certain class of writers, and which this gentleman affects to imitate. They speak of them with oblique and ambiguous respect, as if their authority ought, in all cases, to command the belief of mankind, while, at the same time, it 1s suggested that if we do believe them, it must be in spite of nature, and of the most certain physical facts. ‘Thus do these authors study to undermine revealed religion by hinting that its friends require only implicit faith in opposition to all the truth of

| science. This mode of attack I cannot regard as either fair, or manly. Let natural science preserve its proper place. We never wish to abridge its lawful domain. But let it not off* On the other hand, I have in my family an old black woman with a true African forehead, narrow and wrinkled, who gives a facial angle of 71°.

186 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ciously go out of its own sphere to assail religion by this species of wily ambuscade. Let infidels appear in their true form; if they seek the combat, we only pray, like Ajax, to

see the enemy in open day. The more profoundly natural science has been explored, the more have those objections to

the sacred writings been dissipated which ignorance once thought she had found in the system of nature. These puny and half-learned sciolists, who affect to treat with sarcastic leer the oracles of God, would do well to remember, if they are susceptible of advice, or of shame, with what modesty and humility of heart those sublime and genuine sons of nature,

from Newton down to Sir William Jones, have thought it their glory to submit their superior minds to that wisdom which came down from Heaven. Doubtless the Professor will be able, in the course of his lectures, to point out many anatomical as well as physiognomonical varieties, subsisting between the different nations and tribes of men. But if he can find in the climate, the modes of life, and other secondary causes, a satisfactory account of

the change in the facial angle of a Swede, a Pole, or Hungarian, and I might add other nations of Europe, from that of their Asiatic ancestors, from whom it is ascertained beyond

reasonable doubt, that they have derived their origin; the same ingenuity, I presume, will be competent to account for the remaining differences which, for want of the like reflection, seem, at present, to embarrass him.

STRICTURES ON

LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE

ON THE ORIGINAL DIVERSITY OF MANKIND.

L,.ORD KAIMS, in a preliminary discourse to his sketches of the history of man, has undertaken to combat the principle of the unity of the human species. As Mr. White has proposed to assemble against it all the objections which can be derived from the science of Anatomy, Lord Kaims has endeavoured to collect, and present to us in one united view, those which arise from the history of man, and from such speculative principles, or such moral causes, as are supposed chiefly to influence the state and condition of human nature, as it relates to the particular subject of his discourse.

The reputation of this writer stands so high in the literary world as a philosopher, that it is justly to be presumed, he has advanced whatever can be most plausibly urged from these sources against the opinion which he opposes. If his objections, therefore, can be fairly set aside, or successfully answered, the refutation of such an antagonist will probably

be regarded as bringing no inconsiderable addition of strength to the preceeding argument. I hope, then, to be able to shew that with regard to many facts on which his lordship relies, in this disquisition, he has been egregiously misinformed; and that almost the whole of

188 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES his reasoning, even where his facts have been better ascertained, is inconclusive, or concludes only against his own principle. His dissertation he commences with a speculative argument

drawn from his own ideas of propriety, and the wisdom of providence.—“‘Certain it 1s,” says he, “that all men, more than all animals, are not equally fitted for every climate. There were, therefore, created different kinds of men at first, according to the nature of the climate in which they were to live. And if we have any belief in providence, it ought to be so: because men, in changing their climate, usually become sickly, and often degenerate.” The power of climate to affect the figure and general appearance of the person, which his lordship, in this paragraph acknowledges, when he informs us that, in consequence of changing their habitations mankind often degenerate, 1s the very principle on which, united with the influence of diet and manners, I presume to account for the varieties which distinguish the different nations of men from one another. Are

not the blacks of Guinea, the dwarfs of Siberia, degenerate races compared with the inhabitants of France, or England, of Turkey, or Persia? If these people had attained, in their own climate, the perfection of their nature, while civilized Europeans had, by being transplanted thither, degenerated far below them, or they had degenerated by being removed to Europe, the argument would have had some force. But since these people are found to improve in their appearance and form, by being removed from their own climate, as has before been shewn with regard to the Africans in America; and since the greatest degeneracy of the European, on his removal to Africa, or Lapland, consists only in a nearer resemblance to the natives of those countries, the example concludes strongly against his lordship’s principle. But ‘‘men,” he says, “in changing their climate, usually

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 189 become sickly.” In many instances, they do. But, 1s it a given principle that man is not made for situations in which he 1s

liable to encounter danger, or disease? He were then only

an intruder upon this world. True, it is, that great and sudden changes of climate are hazardous; but not more hazardous than equally great and sudden changes in our habits of living. This argument, therefore, proves only that such alterations ought always to be made with due precaution. And if this prudential conduct be observed the human ' constitution has been found capable of enduring the influence of every climate. It becomes, in time, assimilated to its situation. And in southern regions especially, the bilious habit, and the dark complexion, which, in many instances, were originally the effects of disease, become, at length, necessary to the most comfortable and healthful state of the body. In America we are liable to disease by removing incautiously from a northern to a southern State and even from one part to another of the same State: but shall we conclude thence

that we are not of one species from New-Hampshire to Georgia? Shall we conclude that the top of every hill, and the

bank of every river are inhabited by different species, because the latter are less healthy than the former? The constitution often becomes so attempered even to an unhealthy region, that it feels augmented symptoms of disorder on returning to the most salubrious air and water: but does this prove that nature designed that such men should never remove, when it might be in their power, to a situation in which they could drink clear water, or breathe a pure atmosphere? His lordship’s second argument is certainly an extraordi-

nary example of philosophic reasoning.—‘Men,” says he, “must have been originally of different stocks, adapted to their

respective climates, because an European degenerates both

in vigor and colour on being removed to South America, to Africa, or to the East-Indies.’—Would not true philosophy

190 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES have drawn from this fact a contrary conclusion? Certainly

if an European had not changed his colour, with various other properties of his constitution, as he does, that is, if he had not degenerated to a nearer resemblance to the natives of Africa, America, or the Indies, it would have been a much stronger evidence of the original difference of the respective races.

‘The degeneracy of the human constitution often produced

by change of climate, he confirms by the example of a Portuguese colony on the coast of Congo, “who, in a course of time, have degenerated so much, that they scarce retain the appearance of men.’—A fact more to the purpose of the preceeding essay could not be adduced. Apply it to the case

of the neighbouring tribes of negroes, and of Hottentots. Although they are now so rude that scarcely do they retain the appearance of men, does not his own example demonstrate that, in some remote period, they may have descended from the same original stock with these degenerated Portugueser

His lordship has been egregiously deceived with regard to certain facts on which he professes to ground his opinion that the climate of America is not adapted to European constttutions. ‘Charleston in Carolina,” he asserts, “is insufferably hot; because it has no sea-breeze. Jamaica,” he continues, “‘1s a more temperate climate. But the inhabitants of both die so fast, that, if continual recruits did not arrive from Europe to supply the places of those that perish, the countries would be soon depopulated.” —All these assertions are equally and entirely erroneous. And if a philosopher, and a lord of ses-

sions in Scotland, can betray so little acquaintance with a country, which, from its long and intimate connexion with Great-Britain, he might be expected to understand better than any other, we may justly presume that he is still less informed with regard to the state of the Asiatic, and African

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS DISCOURSE 191 nations; and that the objections drawn from them by him, and by inferior writers, against the doctrine of the unity of the human race, are still more weak and unfounded. This distinguished author employs as another argument for an original diversity of species among mankind, that common European error, that “the natives of America are destitute of hair on the chin, and body.” That philosophers, like other men, should sometimes be liable to be deceived by false information is not surprizing: but they are certainly blameable, after having found, in so many examples, the egregious mistakes of voyagers, and the utter incapacity of many of them for accurate observation, lightly to rest on such dubious tales, an argument against the most sacred opinions of mankind.

His lordship says, in the next place, that “the northern nations, to protect them from the cold, have more fat than the southern,” whence he again draws this erroneous inference, that “‘these nations are of different races, or species,

adapted by nature to their respective climates.” Is it not evident that this fact furnishes ground for a directly contrary conclusion: that the human constitution hath been endued by the Creator, with such pliancy as enables it with facility to assume those habits which fit it to subsist in every region. His goodness appears in forming the world for man, and, therefore, in not confining him, like the inferior animals, to a bounded range, beyond which he cannot pass, either for the acquisition of science, or the convenience of subsistence. _ And both his beneficence, and wisdom are seen in mingling

in the human frame such principles as, under a prudent direction, always tend to counteract the hazards of a new situation. Fat contributes to protect the vitals from the dangerous effects of extreme cold. Whence we see, in the wise arrangements of divine providence, that animals which are

destined to run wild in the forest, not only increase their

1Q2 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES coat of hair, or fur, but augment their fat, at the approach of winter. But, this covering being too warm for southern latitudes, provision has been happily made for throwing it off, in those regions, by a more profuse perspiration. The physical cause of this effect ought to have been no secret to a

philosopher who treats of human nature. Not to mention other effects of the relaxing influence of heat, or the bracing

power of cold, on the human constitution, and the nature, or the quantity of nourishment it can receive and digest, in the one case, or in the other, it is sufficient to observe, that the copious perspiration, which takes place in southern lati-

tudes, carries off the oily with the aqueous parts, and, in consequence, tends to render the habit of body thin; but a frigid climate, by closing the pores, and obstructing the evaporation of the oils, while the aqueous fluid more easily escapes, condenses them into a coat of fat, which contributes

to preserve the warmth of the animal system. Experience verifies this influence of climate. The northern tribes which issued from the forests of Germany, and overrun the southern

provinces of the Roman empire, no longer retain their primitive grossness, and their vast size. The human constitution, in Spain, and in other countries to the South of Europe is slender in comparison with the German of Tacitus. And Europeans, in general, have become more slender by eml-

erating to the southern provinces of America. Here is a double experiment made, within the memory of history, on entire nations. The argument, therefore, which this writer thought to derive from the fatness of northern, or the leanness of southern nations, is utterly inconclusive for the purpose for which he urges it, the proof of an original difference in the species of men. His next fact is, that ‘the skin of the negro is more cool than that of the white, and, therefore, better adapted to their

fervid climate. For a thermometer, applied to the body of

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 193 an African, will not indicate the same degree of heat as when applied to the body of an European.” This phenomenon is admitted, and, I presume, sufficiently accounted for in the essay. It results from the same causes

which contribute to form the colour. The observations, however, on the temperature of the bodies of Europeans and Africans have probably been taken in those latitudes in which either heat or cold has been the predominant affection of the atmosphere. ‘The increased temperature of the whites will be chiefly visible where heat greatly prevails: because the Euro-

pean constitution, being more tensely braced than that of Africa, suffers, under the fervors of a tropical sun, at least till

it 13 broken down, and assimilated to its new climate, the additional heat of an habitual fever. When the atmosphere is at the temperature of about seventy or seventy-five degrees, and the subjects of the experiment have been perfectly tran-

quil, I have not been able to perceive, by the thermometer, any sensible difference in the warmth of two persons, the one white, and the other black. But, in order to render such an experiment as accurate as possible, the greatest care should be taken that the subjects of it be of the same age, the same sex, the same degree of natural vigor, activity, and health, and, as far as can be judged, in every respect equal in their personal properties. The reader, | doubt not, will readily excuse me 1f I treat a few observations, which immediately follow in this dissertation, a little more briefly. “Is it possible,’ his lordship asks, ‘“‘to account for the low stature, and little feet, and large head of the Esquimaux; or, for the low stature and ugly visage of the Laplanders, by the action of cold?”

I have endeavoured to account for them from the action of cold, in conjunction with the state of society.

“But the difference of latitude between the Laplanders,

194 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES and the Norwegians, or Fins is not sufficient,” in his opinion, “to account for the difference of features.”

This phenomenon, I presume has been explained. The temperate climates border upon eternal cold, and civilized on savage society, in all those proportions of the globe. And the influences of these two powerful and opposite causes are fully adequate to account for the difference in the effects. His lordship confesses that “it has lately been discovered,

by the Pere Hel, an Hungarian, that the Laplanders were originally Huns.”’

Pere Hel has, no doubt, given authentic evidence of the

fact, in the striking similarity which exists between the elementary principles of the two languages, as appears by the conviction it has produced in this learned and ingenious writer. But how shall we account for it, unless it be from the prepossessions created by his theory, that it should not have occurred to him, that, from the same Huns, are descended, likewise, some of the fairest, and most beautiful nations of Europe? As an objection against the power of climate to change the

complexion, he says, “the Moguls, and the southern Chinese are white.” If he means that they are not black, it is true. But

if he means that their complexion is, in any degree, to be compared to the whiteness of the Europeans, he has been egregiously misinformed. That the Moguls are less discoloured than some other nations in the same latitudes, 1s to be ascribed to the state of civilization at which they had arrived previously to their taking possession of their present seats. Migrating originally from a high temperate latitude, the arts of civilized life have enabled them to preserve their colour against the worst effects of their present more southern exposure. He is not less misinformed when he says, that Zaara is as hot as Guinea, and Abyssinia hotter than Monomotapa: yet,

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS DISCOURSE 1 95 he adds, “the inhabitants of the former are not so black as those of the latter.’’ Zaara is not so hot as Guinea; nor is Abyssinia hotter than Monomotapa. But if the temperature of these countries were equal, there are other causes which produce a wide difference between the figure and complexion of the nations which respectively inhabit them. The Abyssinians, who derive their origin from Arabia, are enabled, by _ their partial civilization, to preserve some resemblance to the features of their ancestors. Their high and mountainous elevation, raises them above the region of extreme heat in the tropical latitudes of Africa. The Monomotapans are evidently descended from the negroes of the equator. And their savage habits have continued among that portion of the people, who are not of Caffre origin, the figure, and other peculiarities of

_ their ancestors, without great variation. His lordship proceeds, ‘‘there are many instances of races of people preserving their original colour in climates very

_ different from their own.” This can be true only of people who have made very considerable advances in the progress towards civilization. he pretended fact, however, 1s utterly void of foundation in the extent in which he afhrms it. He

very incautiously adds, ‘““And there is not a single instance ' to the contrary.” ‘To his lordship, surely, the Portuguese of Congo might have been that instance.

Another argument for the original diversity of the races of men, on which some reliance is placed in this preliminary discourse, is founded on the variety of disposition, spirit, and genius displayed by the different nations of the world. But,

on this part of the subject, many of the author’s remarks appear so weak as to be utterly unworthy of his general character as a philosopher, and a judicious writer. Among the oriental islands, ‘“‘some there are,” he says, “whose inhabitants are hostile, others are hospitable to strangers.” To

this we may justly answer, that kindness, or aversion to

196 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES strangers depends on so many contingent causes that a more equivocal foundation can hardly be mentioned on which to

rest the argument for the existence of different species of men. Nations which have been often exposed to hostile attacks, will become habitually suspicious of foreigners, and prone to repel them from their shores: those, on the other hand, who have seldom seen the face of an enemy, will be equally disposed to receive them with frankness and hospitality. On the same ground might he have demonstrated that Europe, in the tenth and in the eighteenth century was in-

habited by different species of men, from the facility and security with which a stranger might, in one of those periods,

have passed through all its kingdoms; and the hazards to which, in a similar tour, he would have been exposed in the

other. His lordship goes on to confirm this argument by examples of some nations “who are full of courage and prompt to combat;” and of others “who hardly know the arts of war,” or have ‘“‘confidence to meet an enemy in the field.””’ With equal reason might he conclude that the Greeks are not of the same species now as when they gave birth to such heroes as Miltiades, Agesilaus, or Alexander. ‘That the Romans were not of the same species under Cesar, when they

conquered, as under Augustulus, when they lost a world. And that, among the Jews, the Essenes, who were peaceful hermits who fled from the sound of war, were not of the same species with the martial Pharisees who resisted Titus. But the argument is too absurd to merit even this answer.

He speaks in the next place, of “the cowardice of the American indians,’ with whose character and manners he is manifestly unacquainted, as forming one feature of a distinct species. The proof of their cowardice consists entirely in their mode of fighting which is commonly from behind the shelter of thickets, or of large trees, seldom exposing themselves to

an enemy in the open field. An indian philosopher, who

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 197%

| should have examined the subject with no more attention than his lordship appears to have done, would probably retort

: the charge of cowardice on the Europeans; because they do not suffer torture like the natives of America. Nations have | different ideas of courage and of honor, and they exert these principles in different ways. ‘The military education of an

indian consists in learning to make war by stealth and to endure pain with fortitude. The reasons of their conduct in both, arise naturally out of their state of society, the thinness of their population, and the physical state of their country. _ No people have superior courage. They differ from civilized

. nations only in the manner of exercising it. Another example of the difference of dispositions in the various races of men, which, in his lordship’s opinion,s contributes to establish his principle, he supposes he has found : in “‘the Giagas a nation of Africa, who,” says he, “bury all _ their own children as soon as born, and supply their places with others stolen from the neighbouring tribes.” I quote this passage merely as one out of many examples of the credulity

of philosophers who declaim with vehemence against the faith required by the gospel. It might surely have occurred, even to his lordship’s zeal, that the race of the Giagas could not have existed above one generation. Yet these stolen children seem, by miracle, to be constantly transformed, for his lordship’s use, into Giagas.

An anecdote of a similar nature, he gives us from the history of the Japanese. “The Japanese,” says he, “differ essentially from the rest of mankind, because, when others would kill their enemies, they kill themselves through spite.” ‘This is certainly a very extraordinary distinction. And another not less so is, that “‘they never supplicate the gods, like other men, in distress.”” "The difference is, no doubt, very wide between

them, and those men who never supplicate their Maker at

any other time. But one would think that a philosopher

198 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES argued in this weak manner with intention to expose to ridicule a cause which he only fictitiously espoused. His lordship indeed acknowledges that these arguments are not altogether conclusive, and therefore, proceeds to produce others which are to carry with them, I presume, irresistible

evidence. I shall quote them at full length, that I may diminish nothing of their force. “But not to rest,” says he, “upon presumptive evidence, few animals are more affected than men generally are, not only with change of seasons in the same climate, but with change of weather in the same season. Can such a being be fitted for all climates equally? Impossible. Horses and horned cattle sleep on the bare ground, wet or dry, without harm; andeyet, were not made for every climate: can man then be made for every climate, who is so much more delicate that he cannot sleep on wet ground without hazard of some mortal disease?’’—This is the argument. But is it not refuted by the uniform experience of the whole world? The human consttution is the most delicate of all animal systems: but it is also the most pliant, and capable of accommodating itself to the greatest variety of situations. The inferior animals have no defence against the evils of a new climate but the force of nature. The arts of human ingenuity furnish a protection to man against the dangers which surround him in every region. Accordingly, we see the same nation pass into all the climates on the globe; reside whole winters at the pole; plant colonies beneath the equator; pursue their commerce and establish their factories in Africa, Asia, and America. They can live equally under a burning and a frozen sky, where many of

those hardy animals could not exist. It is true, such great changes ought not in general to be suddenly hazarded, nor without those precautions which experience has shewn to be

useful for the preservation of health. But, when they are prudently made, habit soon accommodates the constitution to

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 199 its new position; and the changes which the climate itself introduces into the constitution enable it better to resist any dangerous effect of the influences by which they are produced. But, “men cannot sleep on the wet ground without hazard of some mortal disease.”” By men I presume his lordship means Europeans, because the savages of America, sleep on the naked earth without hazard, in every change of weather, or of season. Whether he admits the American savage into the rank of

men or not, he concludes, from this circumstance, that they are of a different species from the civilized and polished people

of Europe. If he had visited the forests of the new world, he would have found in this, as well as in many other instances, how little he was acquainted with human nature beyond the sphere of his own country. He would have seen this argument, on which he rests with so much confidence, entirely overturned. He would have seen Europeans, or the descend-

ents of Europeans, without any mixture of indian blood, become, by habit, as capable as savages, of using the naked

earth for their bed, and of enduring all the changes of an inclement sky. ‘The Anglo-Americans, on the frontiers of the United States, who acquire their subsistence chiefly by hunt-

ing, enter, with facility, into all the customs of the neighbouring savages, and endure with equal hardiness the want of

every convenience of polished society. And not only the hunters, who have long been accustomed to those habits of living, are able to lodge without injury, on the damp earth, but the large companies of men, women, and children, who are continually removing from the interior parts of the United States to the western countries for the sake of occupying new lands, encamp every night in the open air. hey sleep on the bare ground with, perhaps, only a few dried leaves beneath them; and frequently exposed to heavy showers of rain or snow. Kindling a large fire in the center of their encampment, they sleep round it, extending their feet towards the

200 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES pule. And, while the feet are kept warm, as they have often in-

formed me, they seldom suffer any serious injury to their health from the coldness of the earth or the vapors of the atmosphere. “But, the argument which I chiefly rely on,” continues his

lordship, “is, that, were all men of one species, there never could have existed, without a miracle, different kinds, such as exist at present. Giving allowance for every supposable variation of climate, or of other causes, what can follow but endless

varieties among individuals, as among tulips in a gardene Instead of which we find men of different kinds; the ind1viduals of each kind remarkably uniform, and differing no less remarkably from the individuals of every other kind. Uniformity without variation is the offspring of nature, never of chance.”

How often do philosophers mistake the eagerness and persuasion of their own minds, resulting from violent attach-

ment to their theories, for the genuine light of truth and reason! The first part of this argument consists only of an ardent and zealous assertion, which, as it rests on no proof, requires no refutation. The second part contains only a fine similitude: but that similitude, as far as it has any relation to the question, operates directly against his principle. “Giving allowance for every supposable variation of climate, or other causes, what can follow,” he asks, ‘but endless varieties among

individuals, as among tulips in a garden?” I answer, that such varieties among individuals are found in every climate, in every region, in every family. But different climates, as far as they possess any power to alter the human physiognomy, must necessarily create varieties, not among individuals, but kinds. For the same climate, in similar circumstances, operating uniformly, as far as it extends, must occasion a certain uniformity in the kind, and operating differently from every other climate, must render that kind different in its appear-

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 201 ance from all others.—‘‘Uniformity,” he continues, “is the offspring of nature, never of chance.” Could his lordship

mean to insinuate, by this remark, that the operations of climate are the effect of chance, or that all the varieties produced by it are not governed by uniform and certain laws? He adds, ““There is another argument that appears also to have weight; horses, with respect to shape, size, and spirit, differ widely in different climates. But let a male and female, of whatever climate, be carried to a country where horses are in perfection, their progeny will improve gradually, and will

acquire, in time, the perfection of their kind. Is not this a proof that all horses are of one kind?” His lordship seems to reason only against himself. Is it not equally true of the species of men, as of that of horses, that it varies its appearance, and many of its properties, by every

removal to a new climate, and by every change which the state of society undergoes? ‘The present nations of Europe are an example in the way of improvement; the Europeans, whom

he acknowledges to have degenerated by being removed to Africa, Asia, and South-America, are an example in the contrary progression. Carry the natives of Africa, or America to

Europe, and mix the breed, as you do that of horses, and they will, in a short time, lose their dusky hue, and all the peculiar defects of their figure; and will acquire, in the same number of descents as horses, or any other animals, the high perfection of form which is seen in that polished country. No, says his lordship, “‘a mulatto will be the result of the

union of a white, with a black.’ That is true in the first descent, but not in the fourth or fifth, in which, by a proper mixture of races, and by the habits of civilized life, the dark tinge may be entirely effaced. There resided in the college of New-Jersey, in the years seventeen hundred and eighty-five, six and seven, a striking exemplification of the above remark, in two young gentlemen

202 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES of one of the most respectable families of the state of Virginia.

‘They were descended in the female line from the indian emperor Powhatan, and were in the fourth descent from the princess Pocahuntis, a high-spirited and generous woman. Although all their ancestors in Virginia had retained some characteristics, more or less obvious, of their maternal race,

in these young gentlemen they appeared to be entirely obliterated. ‘The hair and complexion, of one of them in particular, was very fair, and the countenance, and form of the face, perfectly Anglo-American. He retained only the dark and vivid eye which has distinguished the whole family, and rendered some of them remarkably beautiful. If his lordship’s argument, then, have any weight, as he supposes, it is only against his own position. But he still pertinaciously repeats the conclusion, ‘That

mankind must have been originally created of different species, and fitted for the different climates in which they were placed, whatever change may have happened in later times, by war, or by commerce.” Let us ask, why fitted by a different organization, for the

different climates in which they were placed? Is it because they could not exist in other climates? or because they attain

the greatest perfection of their ntaure only in their own? Both these reasons are contradicted by experience. Let us remember ‘“‘the changes which have been produced by war and by commerce.’”’ Nations have been transplanted from

their original soil to other climes; and have continued to exist, and to flourish. Foreigners from the most distant regions, have become assimilated to the natives. Instead of attaining, in their primitive abodes, the highest perfection of

their nature, they have improved it by migrating to new habitations. The Goths, the Tartars, the Africans, have greatly ameliorated both their bodily, and mental qualities

by changing those skies for which it is said, “they were

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 203

| peculiarly fitted by nature.” They must, therefore, have defeated, or improved upon, the designs of the Creator, or, at least, have shewn that the precautions, attributed to him by

| this author, were superfluous. Lord Kaims having endeavoured to demonstrate, in the manner we have seen, the existence of original varieties among mankind, proceeds in a similar strain of reasoning;— “There 1s a remarkable fact which confirms the foregoing conjectures; as far back as history goes the earth was inhabited

by savages, divided into small tribes, each tribe having a language peculiar to itself. Is it not natural then, to suppose that these original tribes, were different races of men placed in proper climates, and left to form their own language? But this opinion we are not permitted to adopt, being taught a different lesson by revelation. Though we cannot doubt of the authority of Moses, yet his account of the creation is not a little puzzling. According to that account all men must have spoken the same language, viz. that of their first parents. But what of all seems the most contradictory to that account is the savage state. Adam, as Moses informs us, was endued by his Maker with an eminent degree of knowledge, and he, certainly, must have been an excellent preceptor to his children, and their progeny among whom he lived several generations. Whence then the degeneracy of all men to the savage state? To account for that dismal catastrophe mankind must have suffered some terrible convulsion. That terrible convulsion is revealed to us in the history of the tower of Babel. By confounding the language of all men, and scattering them abroad upon the face of the earth, they were rendered savages. And to harden them for their new habitations, 1t was necessary that they should be divided into different kinds, fitted for

different climates. Without an immediate change of bodily constitution, the builders of Babel could not possibly have subsisted in the burning region of Guinea, or in the frozen

204 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES region of Lapland. If the common language of men had not been confounded upon their attempting the tower of Babel, I afhrm that there never could have been but one language.

Antiquaries constantly suppose a migrating spirit in the original inhabitants of the earth, not only without evidence, but contrary to all probability. Men never desert their connexions, nor their country without necessity. Fear of enemies, and of wild beasts, as well as the attractions of society, are more than sufficient to restrain them from wandering; not to mention that savages are peculiarly fond of their natal soil.” When ignorance, or profligacy pretends to sneer at revelation and at opinions held sacred by mankind, it 1s too humble to provoke resentment. But when a philosopher affects the

dishonest task, he renders himself equally the object of indignation and contempt. Error and absurdity are at no time so despicable as when in a ridiculous confidence of shrewdness, or affectation of wit, they assume airs of superior

sagacity, and contemptuous leer. To point out all the instances of weakness and mistake in this paragraph would exceed the bounds which I have prescribed to myself in these strictures. One important and obvious error J shall take notice of, and then shew that the whole foundation of this reasoning

is false and indicates even extreme ignorance of human nature, as it exists in that state of society of which he speaks.

“Without an immediate change of bodily constitution, ’ says he, “the builders of Babel could not possibly have subsisted, in the burning region of Guinea, or the frozen region of Lapland.” How, then, do Europeans, at this day, subsist both in Guinea, and Lapland, without undergoing this previous and miraculous change of constitution? Have not the nations of Europe armies, or colonies, or travellers in every region on the globe? But if his lordship believed that the intensity of a frozen, or a torrid climate was sufficient to have destroyed the builders of Babel, he should have no objection,

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 205 surely after such a declaration, to admit that men, from these causes, may suffer great changes in their complexion, and figure. Yet, his whole object is to combat this principle. He allows the greater, he denies the smaller effect. But errors or contradictions of this kind, we often have occasion to see, that philosophers, in their zeal against an obnoxious doctrine, easily overlook.

I propose, in the next place, to shew that the whole foundation on which the reasoning in this paragraph rests is false, and betrays extreme ignorance of human nature in that state

of society of which the author speaks. It rests on two principles—ist. ‘hat the posterity of the original parent of the race, Or any part of them could never have become savage, if he had possessed that wisdom and goodness ascribed to him

by the sacred historian. And 2dly, that, on this supposition, also, there never could have existed a diversity of languages.

| On the other hand, hardly any conclusion in moral science can be more certain than that the savage condition of a large proportion of mankind must have been the natural result of the state of the earth, as Moses represents 1t immediately after the deluge. And, that, out of the dispersed state of its savage tribes, would necessarily arise, in time, a great diversity in the languages of men.

I am not now going to explain the history of Babel; nor to defend the miracles recorded in the sacred scriptures. I take the matter on his lordship’s ground, who, no doubt, fervently disbelieves all miraculous interposition in this or in any other case, and shew that, zn the nature of things, many tribes would become savage, and language would become divided into different dialects. According to the Mosaic history, on the basis of which his lordship reasons, man descended, after the deluge, into an immense wilderness, in which the beasts would naturally multiply infinitely faster than the human race. Agriculture

206 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES would, probably, from habit, and inclination, form the employment of Noah, and his immediate descendents. And in this occupation we find the first elements of civilized society, which we can trace, without interruption, from the countries in which they resided, and the period in which they lived, down to the present times. But agriculture is too laborious an

employment, and requires habits of life too regular to be agreeable to all men. Surrounded by forests filled with game, many would be inclined to abandon the toils of clearing and

cultivating the ground, to seek their provision, and their pleasure, in the chace, which has ever been a favourite exercise of mankind. Judging from what we observe among the savages of this continent, and those Anglo-Americans who reside in their vicinity, their mode of procuring subsistence by hunting tends to disperse them widely from one another,

and to distribute them over immense tracts of country. Hence small independent tribes would in time spring up here and there through a boundless wilderness; they would forget

all arts but that of hunting, and their mode of life would necessarily render them savage. His lordship supposes that there exists an invincible objection against the dispersion of the primitive inhabitants of the

world, and against the possibility of their degenerating into Savage manners, in the example and advice of a venerable ancestor, and in the social disposition of man. The example and advice of such an ancestor would doubtless possess great influence among that civilized people which would naturally be formed around the place of his immediate residence. But what power could they exert over his remote descendents who should live in a following age, or be ranging the forest at the distance of a thousand leagues? In answer to this question he confidently pronounces, in contradiction to all experience, that mankind would never have separated from one another, and from the pleasures of that social intercourse

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 207

which they would have enjoyed with their families and friends. Or if pleasure could not bind them, he imagines that fear would have restrained them. ‘‘Men,” says he, “never desert their connexions, nor their country without necessity: fear of enemies, and of wild beasts, as well as the attractions

of society, are more than sufficient to restrain them from wandering: not to mention that savages are peculiarly fond of their natal soil.” No man could have spoken in this manner who had ever been acquainted with human nature in its savage state. It is ridiculous to speak of the fear of wild beasts to hunters whose diversion it is to pursue and destroy them. And not much less absurd is it to speak of the attractions of society, and of exclusive attachments to a particular soil to men whose habitation is a wilderness, to whom migration is a habit, to whom every spot of earth is equal where they can find game, and

who feel the charms of society infinitely less than the pleasures of the chace. What are the attractions of society to rude unpolished savages? Destitute of the delicacy and refine-

ment of sentiment which civilized manners create, and accustomed to the taciturnity induced by solitude, they are little more than the pleasure which dumb animals perceive at the approach of other animals of the same species. The chace, which is productive of higher and stronger emotions, easily breaks the feeble ties of such society; and hunters, like beasts of prey, delight in solitudes and deserts. Men, in such a state,

are seen to migrate to the greatest distances for the most trifling causes: sometimes from curiosity; sometimes through mere caprice, and often for the convenience of hunting. The influence upon the human mind, of a great extent of lands lying in common, and ready to be occupied by the first

comer, 1s very visible in the effects produced by a similar

situation on the inhabitants of many parts of the United States. Their fathers came from Europe with all those fixed

208 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES habits, and those tendencies to local attachments which can reasonably be imputed to any people. They took possession

of a boundless and unappropriated forest, in which they might choose almost at pleasure, where to reside: a circumstance which has produced a speedy, and astonishing effect upon the manners of their descendents. The Anglo-Americans discover comparatively little attachment to a natal soil. No

hereditary possessions, no objects of antiquity, seize the imagination, and identify themselves with the endearing idea of family. ‘The people migrate from place to place, and often

to the greatest distances, without reluctance. They change their habitations, retire from the midst of their friends, and abandon their natal soil, often for apparently small con-

veniences. Near the sea coast, indeed, and in our oldest towns, the long residence of families is beginning to produce

its natural effect upon the mind, a greater attachment to ancestral seats; but passing westward, as the settlements be-

come more recent, these attachments are seen to be more feeble, till, at last, as we approach the vicinity of the indian tribes, they are next to nothing; and similarity of situation, begets a great approximation of manners between the posterity of Europeans, and the aboriginal savages of the country.

If his lordship had seen America, he might have seen men forever migrating from the midst of society to uncultivated deserts; and, as society gradually advances upon them from the sea-coast, he might have seen them again retiring before it still farther into the depths of the wilderness; he might have

seen men decline the labours of agriculture as a toil, and prefer the fatigues, with the precariousness of hunting to all the advantages to be derived from the arts; he might have seen that mankind often find charms in the indolence and independence of the savage state, superior to the attractions of society, which must be connected with the labors of 1ndustry, and the sacrifices of subordination; he might have seen our native indians, either singly, or in companies, travel

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS DISCOURSE 209 for many moons successively, to explore other forests, and to seek for other rivers; he might have seen whole tribes rise from their seats at once, and, carrying with them the bones of their fathers, seek new habitations at the distance of hundreds of leagues. But his lordship has seen none of these things; and he speaks of the savage state without understanding it,

and of human nature in the beginning of time, without knowing how it has been affected, or what principles of action it has displayed in similar situations in later periods. Like many other philosophers, he judges and reasons concerning man only from what he has seen; and is led to form wrong conclusions from his own prepossessions. According to his principles a state of savagism never could

have existed on the supposition of various original species of men, more than on that of one. “‘Fear of wild beasts,’’ and

“the attractions of society,’’ would have held each race so closely connected together as to have “‘prevented their dispersion.”” Every art of agriculture would have been tried before they would have extended their habitations into the dangerous wilderness. A civilized community would have risen round the dwelling of the progenitor of each race. And when they should have been compelled by necessity to enlarge their limits, they would have extended them in company. The forests would have fallen before them as they advanced;

and fear, and the social principle, would have equally con-

tributed to restrain them from encountering the hazards, and risking the dispersions consequent upon indulging the spirit of the chace. The world, instead of being filled with numerous tribes of savages, would have every where presented to us civilized nations. His lordship, on this subject, constantly reasons against himself. He intends to combat the doctrine of a single species, from the existence of the savage state, which yet is a necessary consequence of that doctrine, and would certainly be precluded on his own principles.

Finally, his lordship ‘‘affirms,” that if all men had de-

210 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES scended from one family “there never could have existed but one language, without the aid of a miracle,” which he only supposes in the case, with the insidious view of exposing it to derision. This is an assertion which is certainly, not a little

surprizing in a great philosopher, who has undertaken to treat of human nature, and to present to us a philosophic history of man. Similarity of language among all nations, diversified only by the various grades of improvement in science, and the arts, to which they should respectively have

attained, would have been a natural consequence of the universal civilization of mankind continued down from a wise and virtuous father of the race, through all the branches of his posterity. Diversity of languages is an equally necessary consequence of the savagism of a great portion of the tribes of mankind, induced in the manner that has been already ex-

plained, and naturally arising out of the condition of the earth immediately after such a catastrophe as the universal deluge. The reason of this will be obvious on a little reflection. The savage has comparatively few wants; and his state furnishing but few objects for the employment of language in his intercourse with other savages, the compass of discourse between them must be extremely limited. A savage is | a tactiturn animal. The paucity of his ideas, and the solitude in which he lives, incline him rarely to speak: and when he does speak, he is obliged, for want of a sufficient copiousness of terms, to express himself chiefly in figures. This artifice the effect of necessity, abridges still more the sphere of lan-

cuage, by making the same term stand for various ideas, sensible, or mental, physical, or moral, according as the speaker finds resemblances or analogies between them. A swift man, is a deer; a man of address is a fox; a warrior of strength or courage is a bear. The union and harmony of peace is expressed by a chazn; and putting an end to the cruelties and distress of war, by covering the tomahawk, or

STRICTURES ON LORD KAIMS’ DISCOURSE 211 washing the bloody bed. In this rude condition of mankind, the elements of speech must be extremely narrow. At the same time, among different tribes it must be very various. Each new region, each new climate into which they may be dispersed, will present to the senses many different objects, must create different wants, which will consequently require new terms by which to express them. Hence will result a diversity in the first elements of speech between various tribes. —If a few common terms should be transmitted from the primitive stock relative to the most familiar ideas, and objects of the first necessity, yet even these would undergo, in time,

considerable modifications arising from the usual causes which create a continual flux in all languages; and many of

them would be so changed from their original forms as hardly to be recognized to have been once the same, or sprung from the same roots. Language would become as various as

the tribes of men. And as these tribes would advance in the cultivation of the arts, their respective languages would constantly exhibit still less resemblance to one another. ‘They would commence the vast career of improvement, as we have seen, with few elements 1n common; and even these few would soon undergo material changes. And in the infinite multitude of words which civilization, science, and the arts add to language, no two nations, perhaps, have ever agreed

upon the same sounds to represent the same ideas. In the progress of time, indeed, the superior refinement of one nation above its neighbours may induce them to adopt many of its terms along with its arts; conquest may impose a lan-

guage; extension of empire may contribute to melt down different dialects into one mass; but independent tribes naturally give rise to diversity of tongues. Hence, although the speech of men was originally one, yet, as they separated themselves from one another over the uncultivated face of the primitive world, and gave existence to

212 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES various savage tribes, or tribes only in the first simple stages of society, they laid the foundation, at the same time, of an equal variety of dialects.—Every argument, therefore, em-

ployed by his lordship fails to support the superstructure which he attempts to rest upon it, and this last, which he deemed the strongest of all, instantly falls to pieces under a fair and critical examination. Such is the attack which this celebrated philosopher has made on the doctrine of the identity of the human species. In all the writings of this author there is not another example of so much weak and inconclusive reasoning. This ought in justice to be imputed rather to the indefensible nature of the cause which he has undertaken to maintain, than to any defect of talents in the writer. For, to him I may apply the lines which, on another occasion, he applies to Dr. Robertson; Si Pergama dextra Defendi possent, etiam hac defensa fuissent.® 5If Troy could have been defended, I would have defended it.”—-Ep.

APPENDIX

Of the Natural Bravery and Fortitude of the American Indians—or the History of Their Manners as It Relates to Their Military Expeditions, and Their Conduct to Those Who Are Taken Captive in War. ‘L HE writers who subdivide the human race into various species have sought support for this opinion, among other arguments, from the great diversity of moral and intellectual powers and qualities which exist between various nations of the globe, and especially between the tribes of African and American savages, and the civilized inhabitants of Europe, or of Asia. Reasoning falaciously from false facts, they have endeavoured to establish such extreme and essential distinctions between them as can be the result only of some original and

radical difference of nature. Mr. White has taken for his example the negroes of Africa, and Lord Kaims the indian aboriginals of North-America. ‘The former I have already considered in my remarks on the discourses of that writer. On the latter, which have been so often, and so egregiously misrepresented, I purpose in this appendix, to make a few observations.

Lord Kaims appeals to the modes of warfare in use among the American indians as indicating a degree of pusillanimity beyond the ordinary standard of human nature, which, in his opinion, ought to degrade them from the rank of men; and to the cruelty of the tortures inflicted on their prisoners, as

214 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES well as their apathy in suffering, as demonstrating some principle in their constitutional organization which entirely discriminates them from the rest of mankind, and may be justly admitted as a sufficient ground to arrange them as a distinct species. His lordship appears to be very imperfectly informed in the genuine history of these tribes, and to have bestowed little reflection on the powerful influence of moral causes in

forming the characters of nations. Both these phenomena which have induced him, together with many other European writers, to brand the natives of the new world with cowardice,

and with almost incredible apathy of feeling, result from their state of society, and the peculiar situation of their small hordes, and from certain habits and opinions existing among

them which have originated, in a great measure, from the same causes. Some details in their history I shall now present

to the reader relative to their modes of warfare, with their treatment of their captives, and the peculiar opinions, and circumstances in their state, which influence each, whence we may derive a philosophic solution of those extraordinary traits in their manners, which have given occasion to these unjust and odious imputations. The aboriginal natives of North-America present to the philosopher some new and curious views of human nature, which were wholly unknown to antiquity, and which even now, notwithstanding the extended improvements of modern times in geographical, and moral science, are not to be met with in any other portion of the globe. In tracing the origin of this people by the most probable conjectures, it has been

generally agreed, that they are derived from the ‘Lartar hordes dispersed along the north-eastern coasts of Asia. Here a barbarous people, impelled by accident, or attracted by the allurements of the chace, passing the narrow seas which, in this part, separate the two continents, soon forgot even the imperfect arts of Siberia and Kamtschatka, except those sim-

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS, 215 ple stratagems which were necessary to take their game in the forest, or to draw the fish from the stream. In this rude con-

dition they would be abandoned entirely to the unassisted efforts of nature, to be formed by the influences of a new climate, and by the wants, and the dangers of their new situa-

tion. In the milder and more fertile regions of the southern continent, which had derived their population, through several intermediate grades, from the more cultivated nations in the South of Asia, some advances towards improvement, and a civilized state of society, had been made. But these elementary operations in the arts had not yet extended to the tribes which lay above the thirtieth degree of northern latitude when the first adventurers from Europe reached the Amer-

ican shores. These still remained in the rudest condition of human nature. They were universally savage; but they were savages of a temperate climate, and, therefore, not so utterly degenerate as those which are found under the latitudes of extreme heat, or extreme cold. The powers of life were not benumbed by the one, nor enfeebled by the other. A warm sun, and a luxuriant vegetation did not offer to the natural indolence of a savage the means of subsistence without the strenuous exertion of his own faculties; nor did the rigors of a frozen sky render those exertions entirely fruitless. The indian of North-America presents to us man completely savage, but obliged by the nature of the forest which he inhabits, and the variable temperature of the heaven under which he lives, as well as by the enemies with which he is surrounded, to employ both courage and address, for his subsistence, and defence. He is of savages, therefore, the most noble, in whom

the unaided powers of human nature appear with greater dignity than among those rude tribes who either approach nearer to the equator, or are farther removed towards the poles.

It is not my object, at present, to pourtray the moral char-

216 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES acter of the American savage in all its relations; I shall con-

template it singly in his military operations and atchievements, as this is the principal point of view in which it is immediately related to my subject; * and is that, indeed, in which the peculiarities of this extraordinary race are chiefly displayed. Except hunting, which is the necessary means of their subsistence, war forms their favourite occupation, and to excel in it is their supreme ambition. In conducting it they exhibit the greatest address and enterprize, perseverance and

fortitude. If the passions of such uncultivated minds are often atrocious, they sometimes display such heroic, and even

sublime efforts of courage, and unconquerable firmness of soul, as justly excite our wonder, and command our admiration.

In treating this subject I shall consider, the causes, the conduct, and the consequences of their wars. Wars, among them, most frequently arise from encroachments on their hunting grounds, or from contests concerning

their limits. Although the idea of dividing land in private and individual property has never occurred to a savage, and is, indeed, resisted by all his habits, and his feelings of unrestrained liberty, yet their hunting grounds they regard as a national domain in which every huntsman and warrior feels the deepest interest, as it is the great field of his sports, and furnishes the only sources of his subsistence. He is vigilant, therefore, to observe every transgression of its limits, and prompt to repel, or to punish every invasion of the national rights. But, as they have no arts by which these boundaries can be fixed with precision, and they must necessarily be left to be rudely marked by mountains and rivers, and by certain * This appendix is extracted from a larger dissertation entitled the history and philosophy of the manners of the Amcrican savage, which I have had it in contemplation to prepare as an addition to my lectures on Moral Philosophy in the college designed to exhibit the influence of various states of society on the human character.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 217 lines which, at different points, are indistinctly traced through the woods to connect these, they are liable to be frequently passed by foreign hunters who cannot be minutely acquainted with their course. The uncertainty of such lines,

likewise, must often afford to neighbouring tribes pretexts

for mutual invasions, or complaints. In the ardor of the chace, it is easy for young and impatient hunters to overleap those 11] defined limits without any hostile design. But if they should happen to be met in this act of aggression by any of that nation who consider themselves possessed of the right

of property, the intruders usually pay with their lives the forfeit of their rashness; or if the force on each side be nearly equal, their meeting issues in mortal conflict. If the aggression

is not discovered and punished on the spot, as soon as it is known to the chiefs of the injured nation, they send a herald with a demand of satisfaction, or they encourage their young men to make reprisals on the offending tribe, which inevitably kindles the rage of war for the diversion of hunting. The wars of rude people often arise from the most trivial causes; and not unfrequently it happens that parties of young

hunters from different tribes meeting in the forest, and roused by that spirit of rivalry, and that pride of national atchievement so natural to man, enter into contests of emulation. Contests, which, managed with their rough passions, easily degenerate into broils, that terminate in bloodshed. And the first blood which is spilled too often becomes the signal of general war. In these small tribes the persons who are slain are more nearly or remotely connected by the ties of blood with every family in the nation. Each man feels and resents the murder as a mortal injury aimed against himself: and the whole nation, with that spirit of clan which always pervades such narrow communities, are ready to rush to its revenge. Hostilities among savages are seldom waged through

motives of ambition, which hardly can have any place in a

218 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES state of society entirely destitute of wealth; or from the cool dictates of a calculating and foreseeing policy, which would involve ideas too complex and refined for their uncultivated minds. ‘They are commonly the result of the sudden impulses of passion. Rude hunters, and young and mettlesome warriors, little acquainted with the restrains of government, and presumptuous from inexperience, impatient or incapable of the details of negociation by which hostilities might be pre-

vented, and wrongs compensated or redressed, are ever prompt to recur to force, and on the slightest provocation, make their appeal to arms. Their want of subordination to any civil authority, for no control which deserves that title is established among them, and their lofty sense of personal independence, frequently subject their national movements to violent convulsions. ‘They possess no regularly organized bodies charged with the care of the common weal, who can coolly deliberate on the public interests, and preserve the nation from being committed, and its peace embroiled by the rash actions of their young warriors. Yet, when it is threatened

with danger, their old men, whom age and experience have clothed, even among savages, with a certain degree of respect,

convene and offer their counsels. T!o advise is all that is in their power; which, however, is not without its influence when the general inflamation is not already excited to too high a pitch. Having no laws to punish crimes among themselves, still less does there exist any public law to repress, or to punish aggressions meditated, or committed against any foreign tribe. And when a young warrior, stimulated by his native courage, or burning with national emulation makes the first attack upon a neighbouring tribe, he relies securely on the protection of his own people. Their love of war, and ferocity of character, render them ever prompt to defend the indiscretions of courage. he sympathies of these savages are always in unison with violent and daring actions. Hence the multiplication, and the sanguinary complexion of their wars.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 219 They do not, however, always precipitate themselves rashly, and without discernment, into every new war. When hostilities are threatened by some powerful tribe, the whole nation is assembled to deliberate on the expediency of taking up the tomahawk, and on the measures to be pursued in the present

crisis. Here their old men give their sage and experienced advice, and their orators address them with an eloquence always highly figurative, and often noble and commanding. If the nation which is the object of their councils is nearly equal in force with themselves, their own courage, and sense

of national honor, and above all, the ardor of their youth, will commonly determine their ultimate resolutions in favor of war. And it is surprising with what sagacity and judicious discernment, the reasons on either side of the questions which are proposed to their deliberation, will often be estimated, and balanced by these savage senators. But if it be obvious that hostilities must be waged by them, at present, with great national disadvantage, the cooler counsels of age and experience will someimes turn the scale to the side of peace. If this be the result, they hasten to send an embassy to the tribe with

whom they were likely to be embroiled, and by gifts and concessions, endeavour to avert their fury. If nothing less wll appease the vengeance of their enemies for some favourite warriors slain, than the blood of the murderers, this demand

is followed by an example of retaliative justice the most extraordinary, perhaps, that the history of any people has recorded. ‘They have no laws by which they can arrest, confine, or put to death, any member of their respective tribes. But the nation which is soliciting peace under these disadvantages, resolves, by a public decree, to abandon the victims which have been demanded, to the revenge of the offended party. And what is not less singular than this public abandonment, is the calm resignation with which those who are thus devoted await the execution prepared for them. Not an effort is made to resist, or to escape it. (The warriors of the

220 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES injured nation, deputed to inflict it, appear, and, without a murmur they offer their heads to the vengeful tomahawk, now the minister of peace; and the harmony of the two nations is cemented by the blood of the murderers. +

If a determination for war is the result of the national council, the resolution is received with a universal shout. They raise the war song; they mingle in the war dance, which is a horrible imitation of all the most atrocious actions of their cruel warfare; they run to prepare their weapons; they send to invite their allies; they paint their bodies, and especially their faces, with a variety of coarse, fantastic, colours and fig-

ures, which they suppose will be at once beautiful to their friends, and terrible to their enemies; they equip themselves for the expedition; they chuse a chieftain to conduct it. Frequently it happens that some noted warrior, confiding in the reputation which his past achievements have gained him, offers himself to be a leader, and is received with enthusiasm. When the election is to be made out of the mass of warriors, the choice is said to be, in many instances, determined by the physiognomy of the chief. For, savages not being accustomed

to disguise their emotions, and leaving their features to be formed or modified by the natural and unconstrained sentiments and passions of the mind, often exhibit in their countenance a striking mirror of their character. His features should be fierce, his eye bold, and penetrating, his muscles strong, his limbs active, and his whole aspect and demeanor haughty

and intrepid. A loud and terrible voice is, likewise, a great recommendation to a leader in their esteem as it was among the ancient Germans. For, in battle, he must endeavour by his shouts to rouse the courage of his own troops, and to terrify + This resignation appears to be the result of a noble sentiment of patriotism to save their countrymen from the calamities which would otherwise fall upon

them; or of a full conviction that, when abandoned by their tribe, it is no longer possible to escape the vengeance of their enemies: and, as they do not fear death, they would not scem to wish to delay it.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 221 those of his enemy. The voice of the chief serves them, instead of trumpets, to sound the charge; and must often direct their

movements during the conflict. But the chief title to the public favor, in this moment of danger, is founded in his past exploits, and his distinguished exertions of intrepidity and skill in hunting or in war. Those heroes whose achievements the nation has often beheld and admired will commonly be followed by her warriors with the greatest confidence. But as, in this state of society, no public obligation, more

than private duty can be imposed by any law of the community, the actions of every member are unconstrained and voluntary, and depend in this case on the sympathy of the individual with the public spirit. The whole body of warriors therefore are not expected to follow the national chieftain; and many partizan corps are formed under separate leaders. A bold and intrepid chief presenting to them some point of attack which he is ambitious to assail, with the probable means of ensuring success, offers himself to conduct the enterprize; and marching forth from the midst of the assembly with a lofty step, strikes his tomahawk into the body of a tree. All those, who, admiring his courage, and confiding in his talents, are inclined to follow him, advance in the same manner and strike their hatchets under his into the same tree. This is their enlistment. It is perfectly voluntary. A spirit of

enterprize, and attachment to their leader are their only motives, and their only reward, besides glutting their vengeance, the applauses of their countrymen. No legal penalty could be inflicted on desertion. But after an indian has once fixed his tomahawk im the tree, to retract his engagement would brand him with indelible contempt and shame. Sometimes a single warrior, to prove his prowess and address, or to satisfy his revenge for some friend slain, will undertake an expedition alone; and, after marching over hundreds of leagues, and enduring almost incredible hard-

222 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES ships, and spending weeks and months in this solitary war-

fare, he will return gratified if he has taken only a single scalp; which is indeed, a difficult achievement against an enemy at once so brave, and so vigilant. But if he returns without this proof of his success, his courage or his dexterity is dishonored in the esteem of his nation. And, with them, it is

nearly an equal disgrace to be deficient in strategem as in

bravery. If he brings home several of these barbarous trophies, it fixes his character as a brave and skilful warrior. But, by following the principal chieftain, who conducts the national force, we shall gain a more distinct view of the military genius of this extraordinary people. Assembling his little army, he addresses them in a rude eloquence that 1s not destitute of energy and force. It glows with the warmest and the boldest figures, well calculated to inflame all their fierce and unrelenting passions. He reminds them of the injuries of their enemies—the broken chain of treaties—the bloody axe which has severed it—the unwashed bed of their slaughtered

countrymen—their bones whitening on the hills that can never be gathered to their country burying place—the fires

lighted up to torture their captive brothers. And when he perceives their passions kindling, when he hears their 1mpatient shouts and sees their frantic gestures, he raises the song, and leads up the dance of war. ‘This is the horrid prelude to their entering on their march. One precaution in selecting their troops deserves to be re-

marked, as it is an evidence at once of their prudence in forming their military plans, and their resolute and determined spirit in executing them. A young man is not permitted to take arms along with the host, in any hazardous expedition, who has not given decisive proofs of his courage,

and address in hunting, and of his patience in enduring fatigue and pain, lest his weakness, or unskilfulness should bring dishonor on his nation.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 228 In their march they observe nothing like the discipline that takes place in the armies of civilized nations. ‘The chief en-

joys no authority but what his reputation gives him. Confidence in his skill, and a sense of common interest and danger are the sole principles of union and order among them. He lays before his warriors his general plan, and the regulations he wishes to be observed in their advances towards the enemy. The rest is left to each man’s judgment and discretion. Their weapons, before the introduction of fire arms by the Europeans, were bows, arrows, spears, and clubs. ‘Their spears and arrows were headed with the hardest bones taken from animals which they had slain in hunting; or with stones, of a

fine and hard grain, nicely ground to a point, by a tedious and laborious friction. Their clubs were formed out of a weighty species of wood, having a large knob at the end most distant from the hand, which, on one side, was fashioned to

an edge resembling that of an axe. With this, they could either knock down an enemy, or cleave his skull. In place of these clubs, they would frequently employ a hard kind of granite, moulded by extraordinary pains into the figure of an axe, except that, instead of the eye into which the handle is inserted, they worked out a small groove or channel round the upper part of the stone, about which they twisted a withe of some tough wood, whereby to connect it with the handle.

This was an important instrument both in their domestic occupations, and in war; for, with it they, occasionally, either

cut their fuel, or dispatched their enemy. But since their commerce, first with the Europeans, and, more recently, with the people of the United States, they have, in their wars gen-

erally substituted the musquet, or the rifle-barreled gun in the room of the spear and the bow. And, in place of the club they employ the tomahawk, which is a small axe formed at the poll like the head of a hammer. This they can throw to

224 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the distance of several yards with surprizing dexterity; and

can cast it with such slight as, at pleasure, to strike their object either with the poll, or with the edge. In combat they use it either in hand, or at a distance: and, in both ways, they render it a very formidable weapon to an enemy. Besides these

arms, they usually carry a long knife, suspended from the girdle, for the purpose of taking the scalps, which are their trophies of victory from the enemies whom they may have slain in battle. Thus accoutred, they take up their line of march, which is always in single file. They proceed, one following another, exactly in the same path; and each succeeding one preserves an interval of several paces between him and the warrior immediately before him. And this order they observe till they arrive so near their enemy that the continuance of it would expose them to danger, or betray their movements, when they separate, and direct their future progress in the manner which will be afterwards described. In their march they carry themselves in the most erect posture, casting a vigilant eye through the forest to discover any danger that may be lurking in ambuscade near them. The necessity of directing such constant

vigilance to the objects around them, prevents them from regarding the small obstructions which must necessarily be in a path that passes entirely through a wild woods. Hence they

contract a habit of raising their feet when they walk much higher than is customary among civilized nations. As they advance, they observe the most profound silence, unless some danger is suddenly discovered. When this happens it 1s intimated to the line by a peculiar kind of hoot, which it is 1m-

possible to describe, but which issues from the thorax by a sudden and violent compression of the muscles about the breast, and impinges forcibly upon the roof of the palate. The march is arrested. Every one looks out for the danger and puts himself in a posture of defence. If an enemy appears,

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 2265 prepared to give them battle, and not too powerful to be resisted, each one instantly betakes himself to the protection

of a tree, or other fixed object, from behind which he can most securely annoy the foe, or defend himself. Ihe party which is most powerful advances from tree to tree. The weaker retreats by the same degrees; endeavouring, however,

at the same time to bear off with them as many of their wounded, and even of their slain, as they are able to carry with them. In this they discover sentiments of sympathy and honor towards their friends who have fallen, which would entitle them to the highest praise in the most civilized na-

tions. ‘The victors scalp the dead, and put to death the wounded whom their friends have been obliged to abandon, and who are not able to travel at the pace with which they find it necessary to retreat. For even the victors are obliged to retreat; otherwise they would be exposed to be cut off by the

whole force of the hostile nation which would be roused

upon them in consequence of the alarm created by the return of their vanquished warriors. But both parties return only to prepare new expeditions. If they meet with no such opposition in their route they march in one body only to a certain distance. As they have no means of Jaying up magazines, or transporting provisions for large bodies of men, they are obliged, before they enter on the territories of the enemy, to separate into small parties, both for the convenience of hunting, and for more effectually concealing their designs. ‘They usually part under an agreement to meet at a preconcerted place in the vicinity of the town, or collection of wigwams which is the object of the expedition. This place they approach by various routes, with the utmost caution and secrecy; for if only one man be discovered the whole design is defeated. A small army can effect

nothing against a nation apprized of its danger, in which every man 1s a warrior, and every warrior lives with his arms

2260 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES in his hands. And it is impossible by any address to conceal themselves when once the vigilance of their enemies is awakened. ‘They are obliged to flee with the utmost precipitation. To prevent a discovery so fatal to their designs, they make their approaches, when they have arrived near their object,

only in the night. During the day they lie concealed in thickets, or behind the bodies of decayed timber, and often so covered with dry leaves that the place of their concealment differs nothing in its appearance from the ordinary surface of the forest. If they have occasion to make any movement in

the day they will crawl, and frequently to the distance of miles, on their bellies, with the greatest perseverance and patience. When arrived, at length, at their preconcerted eround, here they arrange their ultimate plans for making the assault. For whole days will they sometimes lie concealed, with the most astonishing tolerance of hunger waiting the most favourable moment for the execution of their design. OF this

the leader gives notice by runners, or by signals already agreed upon. It is commonly at night, when the townsmen are buried in their profoundest sleep; unless, which sometimes is the case, they find a village in the day dissolved in ease, or in pleasure, and wholly off their guard. ‘Then follows a horrid scene of carnage and butchery, in which is displayed all the ferocity of savage passions in their most direful forms. All at once, they spring from their coverts, and rush into the town which is defended by no ramparts, and watched by no euards. Some, bearing flaming brands in their hands, fire the

huts in various directions. Others burst open the ill barred doors with hideous yells, and attack the wretched inhabitants just waking from sleep and confounded with these frightful and diabolical sounds. At this moment little use is made ot their fire arms. They rely chiefly on the murderous tomahawk. They sink it into the skulls of the defenceless, and

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 227 mangle the limbs of those who attempt to make any resistance. Men, women, and children share the same fate, and are

slaughtered without distinction. At length, some of the wretched victims, escaping from their burning habitations, maintain a desperate conflict with the victors in the area before their doors. Despair augments their force. With the fury of demons they rush upon their conquerors. ‘They conflict,— they mingle their tomahawks, with most frightful yells and screeches: all is despair, and rage; and, the flaming town

shedding a dismal light upon this scene of darkness and horror, resembles what our imaginations have pictured most

dreadful in hell. t Tired at last with carnage, and meeting with no more resistance, the conquerors condescend to make prisoners of the few that remain. As soon as their work of

death is done, they hasten to return to their own country. They delay no longer than till the victorious chief cuts, or paints on the handle of a tomahawk, which he leaves stuck in the body of a tree, or on the tree itself, some rude emblems of his success. An oval figure serves to represent the leader, in which are stained such characteristic marks as may indicate to his enemies who is the hero who has taken such vengeance on them. Some symbols he adds expressive of the nation to which he belongs. After these, very coarsely drawn figures of men, or simply erect lines, point out the number of his warriors, and horizontal lines the number of the slain. These, or

similar symbols left upon the spot form the rude record of his glory. Here we discern the origin of trophies erected on the field of action. We perceive also, how naturally mankind have recourse to hieroglyphic images or characters to express their thoughts before they are acquainted with alphabetical writing. t This description is taken from an account of the sack of a town of the Hurons.

228 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES This finished, they commence their retreat, which 1s always executed with the greatest rapidity. For they are sure of being

immediately pursued with a superior force by the enraged nation; and they have no means of securing themselves by fortifications, or waiting for succours from their own tribe. And it is the glory of the victor to retire with such speed as to preserve his prisoners and to save his own men from reprisals by the enemy. They hardly eat or sleep till they have reached their own territories. And even then, if they remit their pace while they are yet near the frontier, they are liable to be overtaken, and cut off by a foe burning with revenge. During these movements their captives are guarded with the utmost vigilance. And if any of them, either through fatigue, or by their wounds, are rendered unable to keep pace with them in the rapidity of their course, they are, with unrelenting barbarity, instantly dispatched. When at last they have gained their own villages, they are every where received with shouts of triumph, with frantic dances, and the most flattering testimonies of the applause of their countrymen. The prisoners experience the most opposite fates. Some,

with strange contradiction to all the ideas and customs of civilized nations, are adopted into various families, and, from enemies, become, at once, fathers, brothers, husbands, sons, and enter into all the nearest relations of life. Others are reserved for the utmost extremities of torture which ingenuity can invent, and cruelty can inflict. A few whom they despise too much either to adopt, or to torment, are reduced to slavery to assist their women in those labors of drudgery to which the sex is destined by the customs of savage life. But, before such distribution is made, they undergo a se-

vere and extraordinary kind of discipline in every village through which they pass after they enter into the territories of their conquerors, Or of their allies. Each village consists

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 229 of a double line of huts extended along a single street. At the end of the street the prisoners are collected in order to run a most teazing and distressing kind of gauntlet, between two rows of young men who are ranged for the purpose along either side, and are armed with sticks, and stones, and hard balls composed of gravel and clay. With these the unhappy runners are bruised and beaten in a miserable manner. But, before these races are begun, which afford a barbarous sport to their youth, and even to their children, who are permitted to mingle in the amusement, to accustom their minds betrmes to acts of ferocity, frequently it happens that women, or old men who have lost their nearest relations by disease, or by war, and who now feel the want of their assistance in their domestic occupations, will select a part of the prisoners whom they resolve to adopt in the room of the deceased. ‘This act, apparently so contradictory to the natural ferocity of savage passions, however surprising it may seem, appears to be very sincerely entered into by both parties, and immediately puts an end to all further injury towards the captive. ‘The adopted enemy is received as a countryman and kinsman; and they transfer to him all the rights, and good offices to which the dead was entitled. ‘The rest are obliged to course it through

their cruel gauntlet. If, in the progress of the race, some bruised and beaten victim of their sport, discouraged with the frequency and violence of the blows which he receives, breaks through the line of his persecutors, and endeavours to seek a shelter in some cabin, the females of the family will frequently interpost to skreen him from further sufferings. It depends on the accidental influence of his protectors with those who enter their cabin, whether their kindness is able to defend him, or he is to be dragged forth with increased fury to run the remainder of his course. If any woman adopts him on the spot, which is not an unusual thing, this effectually arrests all further persecution, and he is received as a member

230 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES of the family. The circumstance most astonishing in these adoptions, but which is as well attested as any in their history, is the mutual transfer which is made of duties and affections. The enemy is treated as a friend and he, on his part, seldom fails to make a suitable return. With a facility that surprizes

us he enters into the sentiments which belong to his new relations. He never attempts to return to his native country; they never distrust his fidelity. Every prisoner who does not receive the privilege of adop-

tion, or who scorns it, as those commonly do who value themselves upon being distinguished warriors, is destined to suffer death in its most frightful forms. Before his sentence, however, is intimated to him, he is, by one of those strange

contradictions so often exhibited in the savage character, treated with every appearance of kindness, and humanity. He receives the appellation of brother; he is supplied with food, and lodged in the same manner with themselves. What is not less strange than their kindness is his indifference. He eats, and drinks, and sleeps with the same tranquillity as if he were in the midst of his friends. Always taciturn, indeed, according to the character of a savage, but always composed. At length a warrior arrives who informs him that his fate 1s

decided, and his funeral pile is ready. He makes no other

reply, but a certain kind of guttural and forcible sound, which, among them, signifies—Well! and marches with an elevated and sullen air towards the place of his execution. Here he sees a huge pile of wood to which fire is applied, and near it a tree to which he is to be bound. No sooner does he see the flame, and his enemies shouting and dancing round it, than he raises his death song. Sometimes he is bound close to the trunk of the tree; at other times the cord is so fastened as to afford him a certain range, in which case he courses round the circle prescribed to him chanting his lugubrious

notes during the whole of his torture, or as long as his

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 231 strength will enable him to utter a voice. The fire is not intended to consume him speedily, but is only applied so as to aggravate his torments, and, by their tediousness, to weaken, if possible, the firmness of his mind. Sometimes the signal for torture is given by an enraged woman who has lost a hus-

band, or a son in the late battle, rushing upon him with a flaming brand, gashing him with a scalping knife, or striking him with a club. In an instant all follow the example, shouting, and leaping round their victim like infernal furies. For torture is the sport of savage minds, and in no amusements do they feel their spirits more elated. Some mangle his limbs; others stick his body full of splinters of some pitchy wood, which, lighted at one end, and burning slowly to the other which is inserted in his flesh, inflict a most exquisite pain. Some amuse themselves by piercing beneath the nails with these splinters, and setting them on fire; while others, more

furious, endeavour to increase his anguish to the highest pitch of suffering by tearing his sinews from his bones. Every one is eager to bear a part in this scene of horror. The women,

at other times surpassing the men in facility of nature, and kindness to the unfortunate, are often foremost in these cruel and vengeful sports. And even the children are here trained like hounds to the scent of human blood, and are taught to steel their hearts against commiseration. Such is the force of education, and of habit united with the

elevation of mind produced by martial pride, that a distinguished warrior never shrinks from the severity of these torments, or suffers himself to express the smallest complaint. On the other hand, he glories in sustaining them with a high, unbroken spirit, and making his enemies sensible of the impotence of their rage. He continues his death song, and now

and then interrupts it only to insult them. He calls them women; tells them they are unacquainted with the arts of torture which he has often practised on their friends, and

232 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES boasts that they are unable to subdue the firmness of a warrior of his nation. He irritates them by recounting the numbers of their countrymen he has slain; and, by every species of provocation, endeavours to incite them to some rash effort of their fury which will shorten his sufferings. It is only the fear of abridging the period of their diabolical revenge which

imposes any restraint upon their rage. An old Onondago chief, who was taken by the Hurons, provoked in this man-

ner, a young warrior to give him three stabs with a knife. ‘Thou shouldst not,” said the old man to him calmly, “thou shouldst not be too furious; thou wilt spoil thy revenge, and not have time to learn to die like a man.’’ Many such anecdotes are related of their last moments. Sometimes savage ingenuity protracts these scenes of torture during several days. But, whether continued for a longer or a shorter period, they are equally incapable of wearing out the patience, or subduing the haughty spirit of a noted chief. He insults his persecutors—he sings his mournful song, till nature being at length entirely exhausted, he sinks down without a groan, apparently more satisfied at having braved his enemies, than afflicted at the loss of life. Their revenge and hatred prompt them to make him express some complaint, if possible, under the anguish of his sufferings. He places his honor in being superior to them. They strive to subdue his pride, he derives a pleasure from making them feel his contempt. ‘Their vengeance would enjoy a triumph if they could reduce a warrior of a rival nation to utter a groan, he glories in shewing them that a warrior of his nation can never be subdued by pain. Sometimes it happens that a prisoner of the lower class is overcome by the extremity of his sufferings, and trembles at death surrounded by so many terrors. This never raises the compassion, but always the contempt of these hardy savages; and some haughty and furious chief dispatches him at a blow, as unworthy of being treated like a man.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 233

Cr Sed From the preceeding details of the military character and habits of the American savage several important enquiries arise the solution of which will tend to throw light on the philosophy and human nature, and particularly to obviate those objections which have been made by some respectable writers to the identity of species in them, and in the polished Europeans.—1. To what principle are we to ascribe that con-

cealed mode of fighting, and those approaches made by stealth to the object of their attack which, from their opposition to the customs of all civilized nations, and the manner in which true bravery is expressed among them, has produced against the American the charge of extreme and unmanly pusillanimity? Is this an indication of a total destitution of courage? or it is only a different mode of exerting a principle which conspicuously belongs to human nature in every region of the globe?—2. How shall we reconcile the facility with which adoptions are often made and received among their prisoners of war, with the ferocity of their passions, and the exterminating spirit of their hostilities? Are their moral and domestic affections entirely different from those of all civilized people? Or, are these apparent contradictions in their character to be explained only on the supposition of a radical difference of natureP—g. In what way shall we account for that atrocious barbarity in torture which seems to have not one sentiment of compassion mingled with it in the breasts of a people who, on other occasions, are not devoid of the feelings of humanityr—4. Finally, what name shall we give to that astonishing tolerance of pain with which they endure the most cruel tortures? Is it magnanimity? Or is it defect of natural sensibility? The various and variable character of man will ever be, in a great measure, formed by the situation and circumstances

234 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES in which he is placed: and the same original principles are capable of being moulded, by these circumstances, into an infinite diversity of forms. Apply this reflection to the military habits of our American indians, and so far will they be found from indicating that natural cowardice and pusillanimity which has been erroneously imputed to them, that they will appear to be the almost necessary result of the nature of their country, of their political state, and their total want of improvement in the arts. The defences and strategems of war in civilized nations are always relative to the progress and improvement of society and the arts among them, and to the nature and position of their respective countries. ‘The bravest armies cover themselves by fortifications, and take advantage of high grounds, of ravines, of villages, or thickets for their

defence; a Roman fought from behind his shield, and all employ numerous strategems in war for the purpose of concealment, or deception. Is it more dishonorable in a savage to employ, in his marches and attacks, the cunning which

nature has given him, and, in battle, the simple defences which nature affords him? Savages have not either the means or the skill to construct fortifications, or to establish magazines of provisions for the purposes of conquests, or to facilltate the march of armies. In a country, therefore, overgrown with forests they are necessarily obliged to prosecute their wars in small parties, both for the purpose of obtaining pro-

vision on their route, and for more effectually concealing their numbers, and the object of their expedition. Advancing

in this manner into the territories of an enemy, a mode of warfare which the nature of their country, and their imperfect progress in society and the arts, compels them to adopt, they are exposed to certain destruction unless they can cover their movements with perfect secrecy. Shall we then, with so many European writers, impeach their courage because they con-

ceal their motions with such address and care, or because,

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 235 when engaged in action, they fight from behind trees, or other objects of protection? They gave a dreadful refutation of this error when a few hundreds of these untutored and despised savages entirely routed a British army, conducted, in all the pride of military discipline, by one of the bravest of the British generals. § No, these are only the first rude arts of attack and defence pointed out by nature to the uncultivated genius of the savage. If these arts are carried to greater perfection by the improvement of civilized nations, the principle on which they are employed, by the one and by the other is the same. It would not be courage but madness in them to abandon their natural defences, and with Quixotic errantry to challenge their enemies to combat in the open plain, where both must be uselessly destroyed for a point of honor which a savage could never comprehend. Considering the smallness of their population, and the value of the life of each warrior to the nation, it is as much the glory of a chief, by a skilful conduct, to save his troops, as to conquer his enemies.

The next enquiry 1s, perhaps, more difficult to be resolved,

and seems to furnish a more striking contradiction to the principles of human nature as they appear among civilized nations. ‘Io what motive are we to ascribe the facility with which adoptions are made and accepted among these ferocious people, immediately after being engaged in acts of the most inveterate hostility? How shall we reconcile these effusions of kindness with the atrocity of their other passions and the scenes of extreme barbarity acted on the countrymen and fellow prisoners of the adopted? Some writers have supposed that the necessity of saving from utter extinction their small tribes wasted by continual wars, has given rise, from political motives to these adoptions, § General Braddock.

2360 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES and that custom has now confirmed the practice. But this is a plan of conduct much too cool and artificial for men in that imperfect state of society. It is making savages, who feel the ties of society very feebly, and the impulses of passion in their utmost force, act more as citizens than as men. Besides, they are the women chiefly who enjoy the privilege of protecting prisoners by adoption; and to ascribe to them such motives would be to make policy prevail over nature in their hearts. We might rather arrange nature against nature, and suppose that the softness of that sex, more prone to compassion than men, only yielded to the natural impulses of kindness in their own breasts when they rescued an unhappy victim from torture. But another fact equally characteristic of the sex seems to stand in opposition to this. Their weakness inclines them more to cruelty than men, and even the sensibility of their hearts, and the irritability of their feelings render them much more bitter and atrocious in their revenge. For this reason, the warriors frequently resign a prisoner, who has been destined to the flames, to some woman who has lost a husband, or a son in the late actions, that she may appease her grief by venting upon him all the vengeance of her heart. She leads the way, she sets the example, she incites the actors in all the torments he is made to suffer. Her rage makes her ingenious in inventing new modes of torture. It is true that women, in different situations, are equally prone to kindness and to cruelty. And from the influence of these principles we derive in part at least, the causes of two moral phenomena so contradictory, and apparently so irreconcileable. ‘Chose whose hearts are sore from the recent loss of their friends, irritated almost to madness, set no bounds to their fury. hose, on the other hand, in whose breasts the edge of grief has been blunted by time, and the first transports of revenge have subsided, regaining the softness natural

to the sex, more easily admit the returning sentiments of humanity.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 237 But there are other motives which govern them in this extraordinary act. A woman who has lost a husband, in that rude condition of society where no artificial ties exist to attach her forever to his memory, and no delicacies of sentiment and of manners, created by the state of the public morals, check her desires of a new connexion, finds, at length, the emotions of grief subside, and give way to the demands of nature.

This transition is greatly aided by the peculiarly hard condition of women, and of aged men in the savage state,

when bereft of their husbands, or their sons, who might supply their most urgent wants by furnishing them with game. They cannot, as in civilized society, exchange the products of their industry for the means of subsistence. And the indolence of the savage, hardly providing for himself,

during a great portion of the year, the necessaries of life, has no stores whence even charity could supply the wants of others. Wretched, then, is the condition of those widowed females, or unfortunate old men who have no vigorous and active huntsmen on whom they can depend for a sustenance

which can be drawn only from the chace. To these hardships we may add that their tribes, wasted by continual wars, scarcely afford husbands to their young women; their widows, therefore, and older women, must often be left through necessity to seek a husband or a son from among the

number of captives who have been taken in war. ‘The inclination, likewise, to renew a connexion in which they have been more happy, may frequently prompt their younger widows, who, in that state of society, are little restrained by sentiments of delicacy, to solicit an alliance among the prisoners which they cannot find among their own countrymen. || || Nor is this so indelicate and abhorrent from nature in these Savages, as it is in some modern queens and princesses to elevate common soldiers from their guards to be their paramours and ministers of state. The chief difference.

238 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES On the other hand, aged women, or aged men, who have

lost a son that promised to be the stay of their declining years, not only require one who will supply them with provision, but one who will incorporate himself with their family by the closest ties of relationship. Savages as they are, they have the feelings of human nature. And as families, in

that state of society, are usually small and it frequently happens that the loss of one son is the loss of their all, they need an object to fill the vacancy in their hearts, upon which their affections may, in some degree, repose. It is especially necessary in very advanced age, the imbecility of which requires more than ever such a consolation and support. Not being able always to find it home amidst a wasted population, they are willing to take it even from enemies whom

the fortune of war has thrown into a situation to become useful to them, and even, as we shall presently see, to become friends. Such unions are formed with much greater facility between different savage tribes than among nations who have made greater advances in civilization. Between the latter so many differences exist in character, in manners,

and language, that they often become fruitful sources of mutual prejudices, and deep rooted antipathies. But among the neighbouring tribes of American savages there exists such similarity of habits, of aspect, of manners, and even of language, as greatly facilitates the mutual transfer of duties, first, and afterwards of affections. The adopted are immediately acknowledged by the whole nation as countrymen and brothers. For personal independence among them 1s so complete, and individual and national rights so equal and perfect, that the community never thinks of questioning what any member has done, but the act of one is recognized by all. between them is, that the latter, by their rank, have raised themselves above the laws of delicacy, the former have never understood them.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 239 Not less difficult to be understood by a civilized people than the act of adoption is the acquiescence of the prisoner. How does he reconcile himself to a situation, and to connexions so novel? Why does he never attempt to escape from the midst of strangers, and return to his native triber How can he so easily relinquish old, and enter with cordiality into new relations? To explain this phenomenon so extraordinary in itself, and so widely different from what is ever seen to take place among people of cultivated manners, it is necessary to recur to those national habits and ideas which pre-

vail among the American savages, and have their origin chiefly in their state of society, and the nature of the country. Possessing none of the agricultural or liberal arts, and under the necessity, in consequence, of drawing their subsistence chiefly from the forest; exposed, besides, to perpetual hostilities, and liable, if they should be taken captive, to suffer

the most atrocious barbarities from the fierce passions of men who have never been softened by culture, the whole education of our native indian consists in being trained to hunt with dexterity, to make war with courage and address, and to endure pain with unconquerable patience. The first point of honor in an indian hero is to kill his enemy, but, if he is taken prisoner, the next, and perhaps not less esteemed, is suffering the extremities of torture without shrink-

ing, or seeming to feel them. As this is so high a proof of genuine heroism, and so essentially belongs to the honor of a warrior, a great chief is always prepared to give that testimony of devotion to his nation: he would refuse adoption as a dishonourable condition. By a national sentiment, therefore, or a kind of unwritten public law, all prisoners are held to be dead by these savages, because they ought to die. Those who accept of life among another tribe are hated and despised by their countrymen. It is a violation of their allegiance, which is a natural claim that every national community

240 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES seems to possess and assert over all its members. They dis-

honour their tribes, and would most probably be put to death as enemies, if they should attempt to return. The adopted, on the other hand, are, on account of their utility,

caressed and comforted by their recent connexions; they receive the mark of their new nation imprinted on their skin

which is a barrier of eternal separation from their former friends. ¢ Their inducements, therefore, are much stronger to remain in the society of their reconciled conquerors, than

to return to the contempt and hatred of their alienated countrymen. ‘There are many circumstances besides which render the relinquishing of his native region a much less sacrifice to the

savage, than to the citizen. ‘he latter is attached to his country by property, by artificial wants which render that property necessary to his comfortable subsistence, by habits which attach him to the manners and customs of his own people, by fixed residence which connects his happiness intimately with the scenes wherewith he has been long conversant, and even the spot of earth which has been identified in his imagination with all his early pleasures, by a long dependence upon parents, and by a thousand nameless ties and charms of society. Whereas a savage can hardly be said to have a country. Accustomed to roam over hundreds of leagues in quest of prey, he is exclusively connected with no

region, he is attached to no spot. Even whole tribes rising at once from their habitations and carrying with them the bones of their fathers, will often seek new forests, and new skies, for the convenience of hunting. Every place is the country of a savage where he can find game. His bow is his q Each nation has some peculiar symbolic character, as each chief has some personal distinction impressed upon the person. It is inserted by punctures, in the substance of the skin, and indellibly stained by the discolouring juice of certain vegetables.

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 241 property. He has no wants which this cannot supply. Society can have few attractions to a savage who is a solitary and silent being. His patriotism is not that fine and complicated sentiment which makes the name of country so dear to the citizen of a polished nation; it resembles more the tie which

binds robbers together, and which is dissolved, when the gang is broken. So many circumstances concur in explaining

the conduct of the adopted captive on the ordinary principles of human nature; so little reason have we to recur continually, with certain philosophers to specific differences in order to account for varieties of character among different nations which, when fairly examined, are found to be the result only of moral, or of physical causes. The next enquiry was, to what principle are we to ascribe that atrocious barbarity in torture exercised upon their prisoners, which seems to have not one sentiment of humanity mingled with it in the breast of a people who, on other occasions, are not destitute of the emotions of kindness? We must look for the origin of this, as of most of the other distinctive traits of their moral character, in their rude and unformed state of society, which tends to extinguish all the

sympathies of human nature, when their passions are inflamed by the rage of war. Refined and polished nations correct the extreme violence of the passions by the improvements of reason. The education of a savage is intended not to correct, but to give full and unrestrained scope to them. It is not surprizing then that their vengeful passions, which

are always among the strongest impulses of uncultivated minds, should be extreme in their effects. Feuds even among

themselves, are all mortal. ‘hey are not constrained to act with moderation through any apprehension of the power or control of laws—their only law is their own will; and this is often dictated by their revenge, and is always ready to be defended by their courage. But against their public enemies,

242 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES rage, which is the predominant passion in the breast of a Savage, acts with ungovernable and exterminating fury. In

war their object is not conquest but destruction. And, as every warrior expects, if he should fall into the power of his enemies, to be put to death by the most cruel tortures, he is prepared, by anticipation, to retaliate this mortal injury upon his unfortunate captives. Great and polished nations fight to augment their power: they conquer, therefore, to preserve. Their armies combat for glory, not for revenge: their operations, consequently, guided by a cool policy, are never actu-

ated by those furious, and deadly passions which inflame barbarian soldiers, and savage warriors. Bearing but a small proportion to the population of the country, the nation is but

little affected by the individual fate of those who fall in battle. And armies are so constituted, that the loss of thousands of the common soldiery possesses but small interest in the sympathies of that class of society which chiefly influences the public measures, and gives the tone to the public feeling. If a few of better rank are slain in the field, their friends are consoled by the glory of their fall. But, among the savages of America, the same men who fight, decide the fate of the prisoners, and they do it with the same passions with which they fought. They have no reasons of state, which induce nations to make war without passion. Their wars are the consequences of recent injuries keenly felt. ‘Their armies,

although small, bear a large proportion to their entire population. Every warrior stands in some relation of kindred

to his whole tribe. And all who are slain in battle are

lamented as brothers. No artificial sentiments of glory serve to console the survivors: and they study only to quench their

griefs, and their revenge in the blood of their enemies. In the tortures they are preparing for their miserable victims, they see only the gratification of their own vengeance, and the torments which would have been destined for themselves

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 243 if the chance of battle had thrown them into the hands of their prisoners. This reflection serves to inflame their rage;

and their mutual instigations when assembled round this horrid sacrifice, to avenge their slaughtered brothers, and the injuries meditated against themselves excite their passions to the wildest fury. They make a festival of cruelty. In the midst of shouts and yells, and those wild and frantic gestures

by which they express, at once, their exultation, and their rage, every emotion of humanity and sympathy, if it should happen to rise in their breasts is effectually extinguished. There is, indeed, a kind of wantonness in cruelty which forms a part of the character of the American savage, that resembles

the pleasure which children are often seen to take in the writhings and convulsions of the inferior animals subjected to

their persecutions and torments. A savage 1s, in many respects, little more than a grown child. But in the moment of victory and triumph, in their barbarous carousals, and the wild frolic of all their spirits and their passions, they are still more cruel and unreflecting than on other occasions, and derive a more horrible diversion from the miseries of their captives. But sympathy is a sentiment which is scarcely understood by hardy and savage warriors, who neither exercise nor claim

it. Exposed to continual hazards, and fatigues, and frequently, to the extremes of want and suffering, they are accustomed to brave danger with firmness, and to endure pain without complaining. Loosely connected in society, every man depends upon himself in the most hazardous or most unfortunate conjunctures of affairs. Equal to his situation, by courage or by patience, he makes no demand upon the pity of others, and does not understand how they should have any claim upon him. The rudeness of his condition imparts the same coarseness to his mind as to the fibres of his body. The Goths estimated

244 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES the injury done to a woman in the most delicate situations by the largeness of the wound. The savages of America, still more rude, and conversing only with the wildest scenes of nature, know nothing of those finer feelings of the heart, and that soft interchange of affections which give birth to the sentiments of compassion and sympathy. Our law excludes butchers from giving a verdict in cases of life and death, because, by seeing and inflicting death on other animals, they are supposed not to possess a sufficient value for the life of man to render them mild and humane judges. Much more will those eternal scenes of blood in which the savage is engaged either in hunting or in war, blunt all those finer

sensibilities of the heart of which unadulterated nature would otherwise be susceptible, and which might contribute, in some measure, to restrain the ferocity of their vengeance.

Having laid open some of the principal causes of that extreme barbarity with which the savages of America treat their prisoners whom they have doomed to death, it is not

less curious and important to the philosophy of human nature to examine into the principles of that astonishing patience which they exhibit in the midst of the most excruciating sufferings. Is it magnanimity? Or is it want of feeling? Does it arise from the influence of climate? Or is it the result of ideas created by their state of society, and their habits of life? Or finally, must we search for it, with Lord Kaims and other kindred philosophers, in some original and specific difference of nature from other men? Writers of no inconsiderable eminence have ascribed the tolerance of pain by the American savage to the humidity of the atmosphere in the new world, recently redeemed, as they suppose, from the ocean, and abounding in marshes. Hence

they have gratuitously inferred that the sensibility of the natives of this continent, both corporeal and mental, 1s impaired by the influence of their climate. But, do we find this

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 245 reason verified by the experience of other portions of the globe? Are the people who happen to be posited on the borders of lakes, or in the neighbourhood of fens, less sensible to pain than others? Does a Hollander possess greater

fortitude than a German? Or is his sensibility to suffering less keen? If such effects are produced by a relaxed fibre in the American savage, and it is found to diminish to such a degree, the irritability of the system, should we not equally expect to find him patient of affronts, languid in his resentments, tardy in his revenge?

The true explanation of this phenomenon we shall probably discern, not in the physical constitution of America, but among those moral causes which are so often overlooked in the philosophy of human nature. No person who reflects deeply on the principles of action in man but must easily be persuaded that active courage in encountering, and intrepid firmness in repelling danger, or that inflexible patience and fortitude in bearing up under calamity and suffering, are more frequently the result of the

sentiments of the mind than of the physical force of the animal constitution. And it depends on the education of men, and the situations into which they are thrown, whether one or other of these characters be chiefly drawn forth, and

called into action. It was not physical temperament, but education which enabled the youth of Sparta to endure the deprivations which were required of them by the discipline of Lycurgus, or suffer without complaining the lacerations with which they were exercised at the shrine of Diana. In that country, at present, where a sublime education had once rendered children more than men, do we not, by a change of manners, see men become less than children? It is sentiment which creates heroes in action or in suffering. Hatred and vengeance against his enemies, and the pride of defying their rage, are sentiments inculcated into the heart of an Ameri-

246 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES can savage from his earliest years. From his infancy he 1s taught that his own glory as a warrior, and a chief, and that of the tribe to which he belongs; are involved in the heroism with which he combats, or, if he is vanquished in battle, in the magnanimity with which he suffers. His whole soul is occupied with these ideas, and these passions.

Without doubt their patience under tortures must be ereatly assisted by their habits of life, and the constant hard-

ships of their state. That the power of enduring pain with firmness may be acquired by the influence of education, and habit, we have a practical demonstration in the manners of the Lacedemonians. And the stoic school has afforded a high example of the force of their philosophy in subduing the fear, and even the sense of suffering. Although the mind of the American indian is not cultivated by any philosophic system, he derives the same firmness and strength of character from his state. Inured from infancy to fatigues, to wants, to dangers, and conversant only with ideas of active, or of suffering heroism, he has learned more in the hard school

of necessity than, probably, he could ever have acquired under the voluntary discipline of Zeno or Lycurgus. The Spartan boy, who had taken a fox from a neighbouring inclosure, was enabled, by the force of his discipline, to endure, without discovering his pain, the animal gnawing into his vitals rather than expose himself to the infamy of detection, and expired without a groan. And a savage warrior will suffer his enemies to rend his sinews, to burn his flesh, to rip off his nails, and to plunge the fiery stake into his bowels, without giving them the satisfaction of being able

to extort from him a complaint. He glories in conquering their perseverance by his patience. But shall we, with the philosophers whom I combat, look for the cause of this astonishing constancy in the humidity of the climate, or in some specific organization of the corporeal system, and not rather in the almost omnipotent force of sentiment?

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 247 It was a maxim with that philosophic and austere sect, who have just been mentioned, that pain is no evil: and certain it is, that it derives its chief power over man from the weakness of the mind. An energetic will, created by sublime sentiments, by strong passions, or even induced by the habit of conflicting with dangers and sufferings, imparts to the soul a strength which suspends, in a great measure, the sensation of pain, and wholly deprives it of those additional terrors with which a timid imagination invests it. Our savages understanding the hardships of their own lot, and foreseeing the trials to which their fortitude may probably be exposed by the chances of war, make it a principal object of their early discipline to inure their youth to fatigue, and sufferings, and deprivations of every kind. Even their amusements partake of the same intention. Among all nations, their customary diversions are relative to their manners. In the warlike ages of Greece and Rome the amusements of those martial people consisted in leaping, running, wrestling, and throwing the discus, or the spear, to fit them

for the combat. After the model of nature, likewise, the American indians have drawn their amusements from their

state, and make diversions themselves prepare them for suffering. Besides shooting the arrow, and throwing the toma-

hawk to qualify them for the active operations of hunting, and of war, their children frame diverting subjects of contest with one another, in trying who shall endure the deepest punctures, or the hardest blows without complaining; or who shall hold a burning brand in their hands with the most persevering steadiness, and for the longest time. Sometimes they single out objects of their rude wit upon whom to try the force of their ridicule, who are forever disgraced if they discover any temper or impatience under all the jests and teazings of their companions. ‘Thus do they prepare them-

selves, by continual exertions of patience, even in their sports, for that last and great trial of it, when they shall be

248 VARIETY IN THE HUMAN SPECIES called to endure the most cruel tortures of enraged enemies,

and to suffer from them every species of insult and contempt, often more difficult to be borne than tortures. Their religious ideas contribute also, in some degree, to

sustain that amazing fortitude, and patience in enduring torture which is one of the principal distinctions of their race. It is not my intention to enter into any extensive delineation of their system of superstition: but only to suggest

a single reflection as it is relative to their extraordinary fortitude in death. Virtue, in their esteem, consists entirely in those elevated and enterprizing qualities which are associated with the idea of heroism. An expiring warrior, therefore, is never affected with those fears of futurity which, to the disciples of a purer religion, when they are not assured of their own interest in its hopes, often render the conse-

quences of death more terrible to them than the pains of dying. His heaven is accommodated to the rudeness of his ideas. It lies in a mild, serene, and bounteous sky far to the south, where he shall forever enjoy the pleasures of a successful chace. Such sensible images are fitted to take the

strongest hold upon uncultivated minds. And Mahomet understood human nature well when he proposed such rewards to soldiers who were neither philosophers, nor saints, but whom he intended to make the conquerors of the world. I am aware that spiritual ideas are more powerful than all others, when once they have taken full possession of the soul. But the frailty of human nature, or perhaps, its degeneracy, which is only calling frailty by its cause, makes a sensible religion, and a sensible heaven, the religion and heaven of gross minds. And, when we see a whole nation suffer with such surprizing constancy we must seek for the reasons of it in such principles as will apply to the mass of mankind.—From the combination of so many causes, the savage tribes of America afford the most distinguished ex-

APPENDIX ON THE AMERICAN INDIANS 249 amples of a heroic patience in torture that the history of nations has ever recorded.

Upon the whole, it results again from the preceeding details of the military history of the aboriginal tribes of North-America, and especially, of their uncommon power of supporting pain, that their mental as well as corporeal qualities may be all accounted for by natural causes, and on the

common principles of human nature; and that it is superfluous and unphilosophical to attempt to search for the diversity of their moral, more than of their physical character from the more cultivated Europeans, or the citizens of

the United States, in any specific difference of nature or organization. FINIS.

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES

INDEX

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES | The following guide to Smith’s references lists the names of persons and titles together alphabetically as spelled by Smith. In instances : where Smith did not actually see the book to which he referred and did not acknowledge that his acquaintance was secondhand, the source of his information is indicated. Accounts of Missionaries to India from Britain, Holland, and Germany (Not identified.)

| Acugna

Crist6bal de Acuna (1597-1676). Spanish Jesuit missionary and explorer. His Nuevo descubrimiento del Gran Rio de las Amazonas... (Madrid, 1641) later went into several French and English editions. From Robertson (q.v.).

Adair

James Adair (c.1709-c.1783). Born probably in Ireland, he gained firsthand acquaintance with American Indians over a period of 35 years. In The Hustory of the American Indtans . . . (London, 1775) Adair argued that they were descended from the ancient Jews. Smith

, derived this quotation from an editorial note by Barton (q.v.). Aikin

John Aikin (1747-1822). English physician and man of letters. Smith quoted from his Geographical Delineations, or a Compendious View

of the Natural and Political State of All Parts of the Globe (Philadelphia, 1806). Ashe

Thomas Ashe (1770-1835). English traveler, novelist and miscellaneous writer. Author of Memoirs of Mammoth, and Various Other Extraordinary and Stupendous Bones, of Incognita, or Nondescript Animals, Found tn the Vicinity of the Ohio ... (Liverpool, 1806), and Travels in America, Performed in 1806, for the Purpose of Exploring the Rivers Alleghany, Monongahela, Ohto, and Mississippi . . ., 3 vols. (London, 1808).

Asiatic Researches

Astatick Researches; or Transactions of the Society, Instituted in Bengal, for Inquiring into the History and Antiquities, the Arts, Sciences, and Literature of Asia. vols. 1-20 (Calcutta, 1788-1839).

254 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES From Blumenbach, who used articles by Sir William Jones and by Nicolas Fontana in vols. II (1790) and III (1792). Barbot

Jean Barbot (d. 1720?). French factor in the African trade; went to England after revocation of Edict of Nantes and became an English

citizen. Barbot continued active in the African trade and wrote, around 1708, one of the best descriptions of coastal West Africa which was published in 1732 in Churchill’s Collection of Voyages (q.v.), V, 1-588. From Blumenbach.

Dr. Barton Benjamin Smith Barton (1766-1815). See Introduction. ‘“The remark of the ingenious and judicious Dr. Barton of Philadelphia’ appeared

as an editorial comment in the Edinburgh, 1788, edition of Smith's Essay, p. 40.

Dr. William Barton William Paul Crillon Barton (1786-1856). American physician and medical official. Probably Barton gave his opinion on Negro hair to Smith privately; Barton was a recent graduate of Princeton and a great admirer of its president. Beekman Daniel Beeckman (fl. 1714). Voyager in the interest of English trad-

ers. Wrote A Voyage to and from the Island of Borneo, in the East Indies; with a Description of the Said Island ... Also a Description of the Islands of Canary, Cape Verd, Java, Madura; of the Streights of Bally, the Cape of Good Hope, the Hottentots, the Island of St. Helena, Ascension ... (London, 1718). From Blumenbach. Biet

Antoine Biet (b. 1620?). French chaplain on expedition to Guiana. Author of Voyage de la France Equtnoxtale en lisle de Cayenne, entrepris par les frangais en l'année 1652... avec un dicttonnaire de la langue du Mesme Pais ... (Paris, 1664). From Robertson (q.v.). Blumenbach Johann Friedrich Blumenbach (1752-1840). See Introduction. Smith

used his De generis humant vartetate nattva, 3d ed. (Goettingen, 1795), which together with the first edition is in Thomas Bendyshe, trans., The Anthropological Treatises of Johann Friedrich Blumenbach... (London, 1865). Bomare Jacques Christophe Valmont de Bomare (1731-1807). French natural-

ist. Smith quoted, as he indicated, from Blumenbach’s quotation of

GUIDE TO SMITH ’S REFERENCES 255 Valmont de Bomare’s Dictionnaire raisonné untiversel d’histotre naturelle, contenant Uhistoire des animaux, des végétaux et des minéraux, et celle des corps célestes, des météores, et des autres principaux phénomenes de la nature; avec V’histotre des trois regnes

... et une table concordante des noms latins ... 4th ed., 15 vols. (Lyon, 1791), IX, 219.

Mr. Brown Edward Browne (1644-1708). English physician and traveler in Europe. The passage on graves is in Edward Brown[e], A Brief Account of Some Travels in Hungaria, Servia, Bulgaria, Macedonia, Thessaly,

Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, and Friuli... (London, 1673), pp. 76-77. From Blumenbach. Bruce’s ‘Travels James Bruce (1730-1794). Scottish author of Travels To Discover the

Source of the Nile in the Years 1768 ...1773...,5 vols. (Edinburgh and London, 1790). From Blumenbach, who used a German transla-

, tion. Buffon

Georges Louis Leclerc, Comte de Buffon (1707-1788). The great French naturalist whose Histoire naturelle, published from 1749 in a

long parade of volumes and supplements, became so enormously popular. His views on species and the criterion of interfertility were somewhat ambiguous. His extended description of the globe's peoples emphasized variety within groups but can be read, with some strain,

as pointing to a total of six races. See [William Smellie], trans., Natural History, General and Particular . . ., g vols. (London, 1781-

, 1785), III, 57-207. Camper

Peter (Petrus, Pierre) Camper (1722-1789). See Introduction; also H. J. Jansen, ed., Oeuvres de Prerre Camper, qui ont pour objet Vhistoire naturelle, la physiologie et l’anatomie comparée, 3 vols. (Paris and Bordeaux, 1803). Of Camper’s writings Smith saw only Dissertation physique de Mr. Pierre Camper, sur les différences réelles que présentent les traits du visage chez les hommes de différents pays et de différents ages ..., ed. A. G. Camper, trans. D. B. Q. D'Isjonval (Utrecht, 1791), from which he quoted p. 4o. Cardan Jerome Cardan (Gerolamo or Geronimo Cardano) (1501-1576). Controversial Italian physician, mathematician, metaphysician, and astrologer. De rerum varietate, first published 1557, appeared as vol. 3 of his Opera omnia ..., 10 vols. (Leyden, 1663). (Cap. 43, which contains

256 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Smith’s reference, is in lib. 8 rather than 5.) Blumenbach cited this work for another purpose. Chardin’s Travels Sir John Chardin (1643-1712). Wealthy French Protestant who settled in England after extensive travels in the Near East and Asia. His ac-

count of his travels first appeared in one vol. in 1786, then much enlarged in 4 vols., Amsterdam, 1711. It was frequently reprinted in

several languages, including English. Smith may have relied on Blumenbach, who paraphrased the same passage. Charlevoix

Pierre Francois Xavier de Charlevoix (1682-1761). French Jesuit author and traveler in the New World, best known for his L’Histoire

et description générale de la Nouvelle France avec le journal historique d’un voyage fait par ordre de rot dans l’Amérique Septentrionale (Paris, 1744).

Churchill’s collection of voyages Awnsham and John Churchill, comps., 4 Collection of Voyages and Travels, Some Now First Printed from Original Manuscripts. Others

Translated out of Foreign Languages, and Now First Published in English . . ., 6 vols. (London, 1704-1732). One of the most popular 18th-century collections. Clavigero Francisco Saverio Clavigero (Clavijero) (1731?-1787?). Mexican Jesuit

scholar. After expulsion of the Order in 1767 he took refuge in Italy and wrote his great history there. It first appeared as Storia antica del Messico, cavata da’ Migliori Stouct spagnuoli, e da’ manoscrittt,

e dalle pitture antiche degl’ Indiant ...e dissertazioni sulla terra, suglt animalt, e suglt abitatort del Messico .. ., 4 vols. (Cesena, 1780—

1781) and later in English in 2 vols., London, 1787, and in 3 vols., Richmond, Va., 1806. From Blumenbach, who used the Italian edition.

Baron de Clugny

Jean Etienne Bernard de Clugny de Nuis (1729-1776). French colonial and naval official. Clugny was a good friend of Commerson’s

(q.v.) and sailed with him on the same vessel with the Quimo girl. (His remarks on the girl have not been located.) From Blumenbach, who for once gave no indication of his own source.

Comment. in Theophrast. See Scaliger. Commerson

Philibert Commerson (1727-1773). French naturalist. His account of

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES 257 the Quimo girl appeared in several works by other writers and in the

: anonymous Journal d’un voyage autour du monde, en 1768... | m771..., trans. A. F. J. Fréville (Paris, 1772), 276-278. From Blumenbach.

Condamin1

Charles Marie de La Condamine (1701-1774). French geographer, naturalist, and traveler. Author of ‘‘Relation abrégée d’un voyage fait dans l’intérieur de l’Amérique Méridionale, depuis la cote de la mer du sud, jusques aux cotes du Brésil & de la Guiane, en descendant la Riviere des Amazones,” Histoire de l’ Academie Royale des Sctences [Paris], (1745), pp. 391-492. From Blumenbach.

Capt. Cook James Cook (1728-1779). An account of the great English explorer’s “third voyage” was originally published as A Voyage to the Pacific

Ocean. Undertaken ... for Making Discoveries in the Northern Hemisphere ...1776...1780 ..., 3 vols. (London, 1784), vols. I and II being by Cook, vol. III by James King, and the whole edited

by John Douglas. There were numerous variant later editions.

Smith’s quotation was accurate, but the passage appears in book V, chap. vii (not book III, chap. vi) of the editions probably available to him.

Critical Reviewers An anonymous, hostile review of Smith’s Essay in the Critical Review, 66 (1788), 308-315. Accurately reprinted in A. B., ‘“Reviewers’ Opinion of Dr. Smith’s Essay on Complexion and Figure; With Remarks on the Same,” American Museum, 6 (1789), 241-249. See Introduction. Croix See La Croix. Cuvier Baron Georges Cuvier (1769-1832). French anatomist and paleontolo-

gist. Cuvier’s great work lay ahead of him at the time J. A. Smith used, probably, his Lectures on Comparative Anatomy, trans. William Ross and James Macartney, 2 vols. (London, 1802).

De la Loubére Simon de La Loubére (1642-1729). French diplomat; member Acad-

emie Francais; author of Du Royaume de Siam par M. de La Loubere, envoyé extraordinaire du roy auprés du roy de Siam en 1687 & 1688, 2 vols. (Paris, 1691).

Dodd

Probably William Dodd (1729-1777), an English parson and writer who was executed for forgery.

258 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Mr. David Doig David Doig (1719-1800). Philologist of Stirling, Scotland. No trace of Three Letters to Lord Kames has been found; in all probability Smith intended David Doig’s Two Letters on the Savage State, Addressed to the Late Lord Kaims ... (London, 1792).

Jerome Berioit Feijoo Benito Jerénimo Feijoo (Feyj6o) y Montenegro (1676-1764). Spanish Benedictine; professor at University of Oviedo; miscellaneous writer.

His Theatro critico went a tortuous bibliographic course, and it is impossible to tell what edition Smith used. It was originally published as Theatro critico universal . . ., 8 vols. plus supplementary vol. (Madrid, 1726-1740) and continued as Cartas eruditas, y curiosas

..., 5 vols. (Madrid, 1742-1760). His article “Color ethiopico” first appeared probably in 1736 and may be found in several subsequent editions, at least, as the 3d discourse in vol. VII. Flacourt

Etienne de Flacourt (1607-1660). French colonizer and governor of

Madagascar; author of Histoire de la grande isle Madagascar ... (Paris, 1658). From Blumenbach.

J. R. Foster (Forster) Johann Reinhold Forster (1729-1798). Anglo-German minister, traveler, naturalist, and writer who accompanied Captain Cook. Smith may have seen his Observations Made during a Voyage round the World, on Physical Geography, Natural History, and Ethic Philos-

ophy .. . (London, 1778), or he may have relied entirely upon Blumenbach, who frequently cited a German edition, Berlin, 1783. Fourcroy Antoine Francois, Comte de Fourcroy (1755-1809). French statesman,

physician, and pioneer chemist; author of Philosophie chimique, ou vérités fondamentales de la chimie moderne, disposées dans un nouvel ordre ... (Paris, 1792). From Blumenbach.

Gemelli Carreri Giovanni Francesco Gemelli Careri (1651-1725). Italian traveler who

wrote (or perhaps merely compiled) Giro del mondo .. ., 6 vols. (Naples, 1699-1700).

Gumilla Joseph (José) Gumilla (1690?-1758). Spanish Jesuit missionary to New

Granada; author of El Orinoco ilustrado, historia natural, civil, y geographica, de este Gran Rio, y de sus caudalosas vertientes . . . (Madrid, 1741). From Robertson (g.v.), who used a later French edition.

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES 259 Haller

Albrecht von Haller (1708-1777). The great Swiss physiologist at Goettingen. His Elementa physiologiae (1757) was well known in America.

Pere Hel Maximilian Hell (1720-1792). Austro-Hungarian Jesuit astronomer at Vienna who observed transit of Venus in 1769 at Vard6, off northeast coast of Norway.

Hip. de aére, and locis Hippocrates (460-377? B.C.). Smith must have read his “De aere locis et aquis” in A. Foesius, ed., Magni Hippocratis medicorum omnium ..., 2 vols. (Geneva, 1657-1662), I, 280-295.

Hor. Sat. Horace (65-8 B.C.). Probably Smith quoted from memory. Compare the slightly different version in Horace, Satires, Epzstles, and Ars Poetica, trans. H. Rushton Fairclough (Loeb Classical Library), pp. 40-41.

Dr. John Hunter Smith confused two Dr. John Hunters. The famous surgeon (17281793) who inspired Charles White (see Introduction) was outstanding for his flexibility and refusal to pigeonhole nature; while he referred to accepted varieties such as Negroes and Europeans, he appears not to have propounded an inclusive classificatory scheme. The other Dr. John Hunter (d. 1809) had written a medical dissertation at Edinburgh in 1775 which closely paralled Smith's Essay, but Smith seems

not to have known of its existence. Ironically, Smith saw in the article ‘‘Complexion” in Rees’s Cyclopaedta (q.v.) a classification of

man by “Dr. Hunter” whom he took to be the John Hunter who excited White, but actually the classification was from the other Hunter’s Disputatio tnauguralts quaedam de hominum vartetatibus,

et harum causis exponens ... (Edinburgh, 1775), which may be found translated by Bendyshe, Anthropological Treatises of Blumen-

bach, pp. 357-394. The Hunter to whom J. A. Smith referred was of course the elder, more famous surgeon. Jefferson

Thomas Jefferson (1743-1826). ‘The quoted passages are in his Notes on the State of Virginia, ed. William Peden (Chapel Hill, 1955), pp. 137-143.

Sir William Jones Sir William Jones (1746-1794). English orientalist, known in America as a great linguist and friend to the Revolutionary cause.

260 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Kaims See Kames. Kames

Henry Home, Lord Kames (1696-1782). See Introduction. Smith used the Philadelphia 1776 edition of Sketches of the History of Man. Kan Immanuel Kant (1724-1804). Kant’s Von den verschiedenen Racen

der Menschen ... (KOnigsberg, 1775) is in G. Hartenstein, ed., Immanuel Kant’s sammtliche Werke . . ., 8 vols. (Leipzig, 1867), II, 433-451; important portions are translated in Earl W. Count, ed., This Is Race; An Anthology ... (New York, 1950), pp. 16-24. From Blumenbach, who cited this in J]. J. Engel, Philosoph fiir die Welt, II (Leipzig, 1777), 125-164.

Abbé de la Croix Nicolle de La Croix (1704-1760). French ecclesiastic and geographer. La Croix’s division of man into Europeans, Orientals, Arctic peoples,

and Africans may be found in his Géographie moderne ..., I, new ed., (Paris, 1762), 62-63. From Blumenbach. Lavater

Johann Caspar Lavater (1741-1801). Swiss minister and physiognomist. Smith quoted Lavater from Charles White’s Regular Gradation, p. 49, which drew upon Lavater’s Essays on Phystognomy; for the Promotion of the Knowledge and the Love of Mankind, trans. ‘Thomas Holcroft, 3 vols. (London, 1789), II, 299.

le Cat Claude Nicolas Le Cat (1700-1768). Highly regarded surgical practitioner and teacher at Rouen. The quotation came via Blumenbach, as Smith acknowledged, from Le Cat’s Traité de la couleur de la peau humaine en général, de celle des Negres en particulier, et de la métamorphose d’une de ces couleurs en lautre, soit de naissance, soit accidentellement (Amsterdam, 1765), p. 141. Leibnitz Gottfried Wilhelm, Baron von Leibnitz (1646-1716). Almost certainly

Smith had no direct acquaintance with Leibnitz’ views on race, for while Leibnitz discussed a fourfold division of man he was patently dissatisfied with such a scheme and urged that languages be studied

as a means to better knowledge of the world’s peoples. See J. F. Feller, ed., Ottum Hanoveranum ... Leibniti . . . (Leipzig, 1718), pp. 37-38, 158-160. His “Brevis designatio meditationum de origini-

bus gentium .. .” first appeared in Miscellanea Berolinensia ad incrementum scienttarum .. . (Berlin, 1710), pp. 1-16, and later in

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES 201 [Louis Dutens], ed., Gothofredi Guillelmi Leibnittt ... opera omnta ...,6 vols. (Geneva, 1768), IV, 186-198. Libavius Andreas Libavius (1540-1616). German physician and pioneer chem-

ist. Smith drew the quotation from Blumenbach, who quoted from Singularium A. Libavit ..., 4 vols. (Frankfurt, 1599-1608), IV, 659. Linnaeus Carolus Linnaeus (Carl von Linné) (1707-1778). See Introduction. His

classification of man as he finally settled it in 1758 is reprinted in Thomas Bendyshe, ‘““The History of Anthropology,” London Anthropological Society, Memoirs, 1 (1863-64), 424-426.

Lithgow

, William Lithgow (1582-16457). Scottish traveler and writer. Author of A Most Delectable, and True Discourse, of an Admired and Painefull Peregrination from Scotland to the Most Famous Kingdomes in

Europe, Asta, and Affricke . . . (London, 1614) and many later editions, some entitled Rare Adventures and Painful Peregrinations. From Blumenbach.

Lopez

Eduardo Lopez (Duarte Lopes) (fl. 1578). Portuguese or Spanish explorer who furnished the materials for Relatitone del reame di Congo et delle circonvicine contrade, tratta dalli scrittt & ragionamenti de Odoardo Lopez, portoghese, per Filippo Pigafetta, con dissegni vari dt geografia, dt prante, d’habiti, d’antmalt, & altro ... (Rome, [1591)). lords of the committee of council for consideration of the slave trade See report of the lords... M’Clurg

James M’Clurg (1746-1823). Virginia doctor, member of the constitutional convention, and author of Experiments upon the Human Bile: And Reflections on the Biliary Secretion ... (London, 1772) and An

Experimental Treatise on the Human Bile (Williamsburg, 1773). Margrave

Georg Marcgrave (Marggraf) (1610-1644). German naturalist on ex-

pedition with Piso to Brazil. Author of second part of Historia naturalis Brastliae ... (Leyden and Amsterdam, 1648). Marion

Nicolas ‘Thomas Marion-Dufresne (1729-1772). French navigator; murdered by natives at New Zealand. An account of his voyage by a man named Crozet appeared as Nouveau voyage a la Mer du Sud,

262 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES commencé sous les ordres de M. Marion ... et achevé aprés la mort de cet officier sous ceux de M. le Chevalier Duclesmeur ... cette relation a été rédigée d’apres les plans et journaux de M. Crozet...

Marsden (Paris, 1783).

William Marsden (1754-1836). Anglo-Irish traveler, orientalist, and numismatist. His The History of Sumatra, Containing an Account of the Government, Laws, Customs, and Manners of the Native Inhabitants, with a Description of the Natural Productions, and a Relation of the Ancient Political State of That Island (London, 1783) went through several English editions and was translated into German and French. From Blumenbach, who used an English edition.

Medical Repository of New-York

The Medical Repository was the nation’s first medical journal, at this time edited by Samuel Latham Mitchill. It contains no direct references to Negro hair, and Smith probably had in mind Mitchill’s two articles on albino Negroes cited in the Introduction. See Smith, Lectures, I, 46. Mekel

Johann Friedrich Meckel (1714-1774). Distinguished German anatomist and surgeon. His comments on the Negro’s color appeared in his ‘Recherches anatomiques, I. Sur la Nature de l’épiderme, et du réseau,

qu’on appelle Malpighien; II. Sur la Diversité de couleur dans la substance médullaire du cerveau des Négres. III. Description d’une,

maladie particuliere du peritoine. Traduit du latin,” Htstotre de Academie Royale des Sciences et Belles Lettres [Berlin], 9 (1753), 79-113. From Blumenbach.

Modern Universal History Compiled by G. Sale and many others as An Universal History, from the Earliest Account of Time to the Present ..., 23 vols. (London, 1735-1765).

Lord Monbodo James Burnett, Lord Monboddo (1714-1799). Scottish judge and man of letters. Pleasantly eccentric, Monboddo achieved a certain notoriety

by maintaining that apes were human beings; Of the Origin and Progress of Language, 6 vols. (Edinburgh, 1774-1792). Perhaps from Blumenbach. Montesquieu

Charles Louis de Secondat, Baron de La Bréde et de Montesquieu (1689-1755). The passage on Asia drew upon the work of Jean Baptiste Du Halde (1674-1743) and may be found in The Spirit of the

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES 263 Laws by Baron de Montesquieu, trans. Thomas Nugent, introd. by Franz Neumann, 2 vols. in 1 (New York, 1949), I, 264-266. Neuhoff

Johann Nieuhof (Nieuwhof) (1618-1672). German in the overseas service of the Dutch East India Company. Smith obtained his name from a brief reference by Robertson (q.v.), who probably read of

| Nieuhof’s voyage to Brazil in Churchill, Voyages, where 1t appeared in II, 3d ed. (London, 1744), 1-137. Ovid Ovid (43 B.C.—-18 A.D.). His lines on the color of Ethiopians are in

Metamorphoses, trans. Frank Justus Miller, 2 vols. (Loeb Classical Library), I, 76-77. Pallas

Peter Simon Pallas (1741-1811). German naturalist on expedition to Siberia to observe transit of Venus. On bandy legs Blumenbach cited

his Samlungen historischer Nachrichten tiber die mongoltschen Volkerschaften ..., 2 vols. (St. Petersburg, 1776-1801), I, 98. Mr. Park Mungo Park (1771-1806). Scottish naturalist, physician, and famed explorer in West African interior. His very popular account was first published 1799 and first in America as Travels in the Intertor Districts of Africa ... (Philadelphia, 1800). Petronius

Petronius (d. 66). Roman satirist. See his Satyricon, trans. Michael Heseltine (Loeb Classical Library), pp. 208-209.

Phil. Trans. of Roy. Soc. Lond. The citation, which Smith incorporated from a note added by Barton in the Edinburgh edition (p. 40), is in error. Probably Barton intended no. 474 rather than no. 476, “An Essay upon the Causes of

the Different Colours of People in Different Climates; by John Mitchell, M. D. ... ,” Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 43 (1744-45), 102-150. Mitchell’s article is cited (as no. 476) in Rees’s Cyclopaedia (q.v.). Piso

Gulielmus (Willem) Piso (1611-1678). Dutch physician and medical

official; accompanied Marcgrave to Brazil. Author of first part of Historia naturalis Brasiliae ... (Leyden and Amsterdam, 1648). Pliny

Pliny (23-79). The passage on Ethiopians is in his Natural History, I, trans. H. Rackham (Loeb Classical Library), 320-321.

204 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Sir Walter Raleigh Walter Ralegh (1552?-1618). The Elizabethan adventurer’s account first appeared as The Discoverie of the Large, Rich and Bewttful Empyre of Guiana, with a Relation of the Great and Golden Citie of Manoa (Which the Spanyards call El Dorado) ... Performed in the Yeare 1595 . . . (London, 1596). His remarks on the neckless natives became a famous instance of monstrosity-mongering. Ray John Ray (1627-1705). English parson and botanist. See Introduction.

Abbe Raynal Guillaume Thomas Francois, Abbé Raynal (1713-1796). French historlan and ecclesiastical gadfly. His pejorative remarks on America

appeared in book 18 of Histotre philosophique et politique des établissemens et du commerce des européens dans les deux Indes, 4 vols. (Amsterdam, 1770), but they were deleted in all Raynal’s subsequent revised editions (a concession not readily acknowledged in America).

Recueil 24 des lettres edifiantes The Lettres édtfiantes et curieuses écrites des missions étrangéres par quelques misstonaires de la Compagnie de Jésus was a widely known collection published originally in Paris, 1702-1773, in 30 vols. A new

edition, rearranged by Y. M. M. de Querbeuf was published in 26 vols., Paris, 1780-1783.

Rees’ Cyclopaedia

The article on “Complexion’’ appeared in Abraham Rees, The Cyclopaedia; or, Universal Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and Literature,

41 vols. (Philadelphia, 1810-1824), IX, no pp. This was the “First American edition, revised, corrected, enlarged, and adapted to this country, by several literary and scientific characters.’’ The article itself (taken from the English edition) advanced a case similar to Smith’s and recommended his Essay (1787); but it was followed by a refutation which aimed particularly at the notion that Negroes would change in form and color even under the most favorable circumstances. Very possibly the anonymous annotator was Dr. Charles Caldwell: see his hostile reviews of Smith’s 1810 Essay in American Review

of History and Politics, 2 (1811), 128-166, and in Port Folio, 3d [1e., 4th} Ser., 4 (1814), 8-33, 148-163, 252-271, 362-382, 447-457. Reland Adrian Reeland (1676-1718). Dutch professor; learned specialist in

Hebrew and oriental languages. Smith referred to his Hadrtant Relandi dissertationum muiscellanearum .. ., 3 vols. (Utrecht, 1706— 1708).

GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES 265 report of the lords of the committee of council for the consideration of the slave trade

Reports of the Lords of the Committee of Council Appointed for the Consideration of All Matters Relating to Trade and Foreign Planta-

tions ... Concerning the Present State of the Trade to Africa, and Particularly the Trade in Slaves ... ({London], 1789). From Blumenbach.

Dr. Robertson William Robertson (1721-1793). Scottish preacher and _ historian. Author of The History of America, 2 vols. (London, 1777), which contained an extended discussion of the Indians. In quoting Robertson on Piso and Margrave (qq.v.) Smith added the word ‘“‘very’’ before

“temperate and mild” concerning the Brazilian climate; see the 10th ed., 4 vols. (London, 1803), II, 357.

Rochefort Charles (César) de Rochefort (1605-1690). French lawyer, writer, and

traveler; author of Hiustotre naturelle et morale des iles Antilles de VAmerique ... (Rotterdam, 1658).

Rev. Dr. Rodgers John Rodgers (1727-1811). Presbyterian minister, an important figure in the church. He was a friend of Smith’s and came from much the same New Light background; he was given a D.D. by Edinburgh and asked to preach at Witherspoon’s funeral.

John R. B. Rodgers, M.D. John R. B. Rodgers (b. 1757). American physician. Obtained his degree at Edinburgh in 1785; appointed to teach midwifery in the faculty of medicine at Columbia College in 1792; probably introduced

to Smith by Benjamin Rush, who was greatly interested in Henry Moss.

St. Gall

Franz Josef Gall (1758-1828). German physiologist and famous founder of phrenology.

Ignatius Sancho Ignatius Sancho (1729-1780). Author of Letters of the Late Ignatius Sancho, an African .. ., 2 vols. (London, 1782), which was widely cited as evidence of Negro mental ability. Scaliger

Julius Caesar Scaliger (1484-1558). Italian soldier, philologist, physician, and scientific writer. Author of Commentarii et animadversiones

in sex libros de causis plantarum Theophrasti .. . ([Geneval, 1566).

266 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Blumenbach used the same citation, but Smith may have seen the original; certainly Smith knew something of Scaliger, for he offered considerably more detail than Blumenbach.

Dr. J. A. Smith John Augustine Smith (1782-1865). See Introduction.

professor Soemmering Samuel Thomas von Soemmerring (1755-1830). German professor of

anatomy and medicine. After studying at Goettingen, he formed friendships with Camper and the older John Hunter; probably he dissected more Negroes than any contemporary anatomist, for he lived for several years at Cassel near which the landgrave of HesseCassel had started a little colony of Negroes. His Ueber die kdérperliche Verschtedenheit des Negers vom Europaer, 2d ed. (Frankfurt and Mainz, 1785), first published Mainz, 1784, without plates, was discussed and partially translated in Charles White’s book. Soemmerring concluded that the Negro in many ways resembled the ape but was of the same species as the European.

Sonnerat

Pierre Sonnerat (1749-1814). French naturalist and traveler. His works included Voyage a la Nouvelle-Guinée, dans lequel on trouve la description des lieux, des observations physiques et morales, et des détails relatifs ad histoire naturelle ... (Paris, 1776). Dr. Strack Carl Strack (1726-1806). German physician at Mainz. Smith quoted from Blumenbach’s quotation of Strack’s Observationes medicinales de febribus intermittentibus ... (Offenbach, 1785), p. 194. Struys

Jans Janszoon Struys (d. 1694). Dutch traveler; author of Les Voyages

de Jean Struys en Moscovie, en Tartarie, en Perse, aux Indes et en plusieurs autres pais étrangers ... (Amsterdam, 1681). ‘Tavernier

Jean Baptiste Tavernier, Baron d’Aubonne (1605-1689). French traveler. Author of Les Six voyages de Jean-Baptiste Tavernier .. . guil a fait en Turquie, en Perse et aux Indes... avec les figures, le potds et la valeur des monnoyes ..., 2 vols. (Paris, 1676); an English translation was published London, 1678.

Theatro Critico See Feijoo.

Treatise on the trade of Great-Britain to Africa, by an African Merchant

GUIDE TO SMITH’'S REFERENCES 267 A Treatise upon the Trade from Great-Britain to Africa, Humbly Recommended to the Attention of Government. By an African Merchant (London, 1772).

Mr. Van Polanen

Rogier Gerard Van Polanen (1757-1833). Dutch minister to the United States (1796-1802) and later an official in the Dutch East Indies; died at Bridgeport, Conn. Virgil

Virgil (70 B.C.-19 A.D.). See Virgil ..., trans. H. Rushton Fairclough, rev. ed., 2 vols. (Loeb Classical Library), II, 454-455. Mr. Volney Constantin Francois de Chasseboeuff, Comte de Volney (1757-1820).

French historian, skeptic, and traveler. Smith quoted his translated Travels through Syria and Egypt in the Years 1783, 1784, and 1785..., 2 vols. (Dublin, 1788), I, 49; and referred to Volney’s 1803 account of

America published in 1804 in both London and Philadelphia as A View of the Soil and Climate of the United States of America... . Voltaire

Francois Marie Arouet de Voltaire (1694-1778). Probably Smith did not see Voltaire’s remarks but derived them from Blumenbach, who cited the Lettres d’Amabed; see Louis Moland, ed., Oeuvres completes de Voltaire, 52 vols. (Paris, 1877-1885), XXI, 458-459.

Von Camper See Camper.

Wallis

Samuel Wallis (1728-1795). English naval captain and explorer. His account of his Pacific voyage was first published in John Hawkesworth, comp., dn Account of the Voyages Undertaken by the Order

of His Present Majesty for Making Discoveries in the Southern Hemisphere, and Successively Performed by Commodore Byron, Captain Wallis, Captain Carteret, and Captain Cook ..., 3 vols. (London, 1773), 1, 363-522.

Weld Isaac Weld (1774-1856). Irish traveler and topographical writer; best

known for his Travels through the States of North America, and the Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, during the Years 1795, 1796, and 1797 (London, 1799).

Phillis Whately Phillis Wheatley (1753-1784). Slave girl in Boston whose Poems on

268 GUIDE TO SMITH’S REFERENCES Various Subjects, Religious and Moral (London, 1773) made her name eponymic for Negro mental equality. White Charles White (1728-1813). See Introduction.

Rev. Dr. Witherspoon John Witherspoon (1723-1794). See Introduction. Mr. Wood John Wood (fl. 1670). English navigator, noted for skillful accounts of voyages to Strait of Magellan and in search for northeast passage. Informant of Brown (q.v.). From Blumenbach. Young

Probably Edward Young (1683-1765), a poet in Addison’s literary circle.

Zimmerman Eberhard Auguste Wilhelm von Zimmermann (1743-1815). German

geographer, naturalist, and ethnographer. His remarks on the races

of man, which stressed the unity of the species, appeared in his Geographische Geschichte des Menschen .. ., 3 vols. (Leipzig, 17781783), I, 31-129. Smith seems to have learned of Zimmermann from Rees’s Cyclopaedta (q.v.).

INDEX

ans Latitudes; Negroes

Aboriginal tribes, see American Indi- See also Africans; Color of skin;

Abyssinia, 148, 194 Africans, 41, 190, 202-203; color of,

Abyssinians: hair and skin color, 51, 24, 32, 139; bilious disorders, 34; as 131; Savage state of, 86; dissimilarity most savage, 61; child rearing, 61,

to Negroes, 138 88~89, 156; facial characteristics, 69-

Académie Francais, 257 70, 124-125; differences among, 71Accounts of Misstonartes to Indta, 41, 72, 136-137; inaccuracy of travel ac-

253 counts, 81; differences in leg struc-

Acts, quoted, x ture, 86; foot size, g1; deformities

Acufia, Cristébal de, 253; on cli- result of habits, go; flatten infant

matic conditions along the Amazon, noses, 112-113; in classifications of

140 races, 147; White’s discussion on Acquired characteristics, inheritance difference between European and, of: prevailing assumption in 18th 153-174; compared to American century, xxix; asserted by Smith, Negroes, 155-157; cultural achieve-

80-81, 113-114; responsible for hu- ments, 166. See also Climate; Color man varieties, 125-126; Camper on, of skin; Hair; Negroes; West Afri-

71; time required to produce cans; various African peoples

changes, 23; color, 38; constitu- Agassiz, Louis, xlviii

tional susceptibility to disease, 114. Aian, 86; climatic conditions in, 135

See also ‘Time Aiken, John, 253; on Congolese, 72 American Indians, 44 Pied Negroes Adams, John, xxi Alps: and climate, 25; hair color in,

Adair, James, 253; on history of Albinoes, 24. See also Moss, Henry;

Adaptability, 114; importance of 55; goiters, 65

Smith’s views, xxx; evidenced by Altitude, see Climate diffusion of mankind, 7, 8, 21, 30, Amazonia, 176 198; benefits mankind, 30; accounts America: European introduction of for varieties, 114, 125, 188; produces iron in, 19; and climate, 69; Euro-

immunization to disease, 170; pean misinformation on, 83, 127Kames’ denial of, 189, 198; results 128; climate affecting cattle size in, in improvement, 202-203. See also 85; animal sizes in, 102; comments Acquired characteristics; _—_ Bile; on by Abbé Raynal, 264. See also

Color of skin; God; Human species; American people; Europeans;

Portuguese; Varieties United States

Africa: sickle-cell anemia in, lv; ani- American Indians, 19, 133, 206; color, mal hair in, 54; temperature in, 60; 55, 93-96, 108, 113, 141-142, 176—

influence of colonization in, 1930, 177; body hair, 112, 180, 191; body 132; Climatic conditions, 134-135. odours, 57; flattened heads, 79; ears,

270 INDEX American Indians (continued) Anatomy: importance of study of, 82; hand size, 91; position in Great xxXxXIv-xl. See also Camper; Facial Chain, XxXXv, XXXVili; as conceived angle; Manner of living; Race; by American people, xli—xliii; and Skin; Smith, J. A.; Species; White, primitive man, 15-16; level of civi- Charles lization in Mexico and Peru, 18; Anatomists: reaction to Essay in Engchild rearing, 87-88; inaccuracy of land, xvii; and human skin, 35; on travel accounts on, 92; concept of facial angle, 179-180; on skin and

beauty, 111; origin of, 111-112, color, 182-183. See also Physi214-215; question of sexual frigid- cians

ity, 128; historical development, Ancients: on materialism, 20-21; con143; in classifications of races, 147; ceptions of Africa, 60 on degeneracy of, 162; mental ca- Anemia, see Sickle-cell anemia pacity, 164-165; childbearing, 172; Angolese (West Africa), 167; blackness

Kames characterizes as cowardly, and greater deformities in, 136 196-197; and customs, 199-200; and Animals, 81; confined to limited climate, 215; no concept of private range, 7, 198; interfertility as criproperty, 216-217; wars, 217-218; terion for identification of species governmental structure, 218-219; of, 11; role of instinct in, 12; reason laws, 218; military organization, distinguishes man from, 13; savage 220-222; weaponry, 223-224; mili- men likened to, 15, 17-18; climate tary strategy, 224-227; adoption of varies hair color of, 48-49, 184; prisoners, 229-230, 239-240; meth- climate varies sizes of, 78-79, 85; ods of torture, 229-232; psychology sizes related to diet and care, 102, of, 232; tolerance of pain, 244-249; 114. See also Mule; various regions religious ideas, 248. See also Amer- and countries ica; Primitive man; Savages; Savag- Anthropology: modern, vii; develop-

ism ment, XXVii-xxix; in antebellum

American people: ethnic composition, USS., xlvii-xlviii

XVi, XViil, 43; affected by confron- Apes: position on Great Chain, tation with Negroes and Indians, Xxxiv-xxxv; J. A. Smith on place

xl-xli; reaction to criticism by in Great Chain, xxxvili; associated Europeans, xlii; effect of immigra- with Negroes after 1859, 1; Montion on racial attitudes, xlix; sense boddo on, 262; Soemmerring on,

of destiny, 1; religious and ethnic 266 pluralism, lii; color affected by en- Appetites, see American Indians, vironment, 43-44; effect of climate Primitive man; Savages; Savagism on, 45-46, 48; ethnic pluralism, Arabia, 195; black color prevails in 114-115, 172; literary achievements southern part, 24; as described by of, 165-166; effect of wilderness on, Montesquieu, 26; color gradations 208. See also American Indians; in, 41-42, 48

Savagism; United States Arabs, 132, 148; manner of living and

American Philosophical Society, 2; climate as decisive, 47; modify eyes

Smith elected to, xiii for beauty, 112; color of, 139

American Revolution: Smith’s role, Arees, physical features of, 143-144 xiii; ideology, xxiv; Sir William Aristotle, 162; argued for inheritance

Jones friendly toward, 259 of acquired characteristics, 71

American Savage, see American In- Arminianism, xxv

dians Arctic zone, see Frigid zone

INDEX 271 Ashe, Thomas, 253; misinformed position, 35-36; Blumenbach about United States, 129 quoted on, 37-38; produces immu-

Asia, 21, 60, 62, 74; and beginning of nization to disease, 38; and hair civilized man, 11; as described by color, 56; and savagism, 94; darkMontesquieu, 25-26; climatic zones ness caused by, 169; nature and of, 69, 134; and American Indians, function of, 175-176; J. A. Smith

111-112, 143 on, 183

Asiatics: position on Great Chain, Biscay (Spain), beauty concepts and XXXV, XXXViili; influence on ancient skin color in, 40 Greeks, 16; prominence of forehead __ Biscayans, ears of, 82

of northern, 67; flattened heads Blood types, see Serology among ancients, 80; northerners Blumenbach, Johann Friedrich: not flatten nose for beauty, 113; in known by Smith in 1780's, xvii; as classifications of races, 147. See also authority on races, XXxXili-XxxIV; Asia: Chinese; Kamtschatka; Sibe- opposes Great Chain xxxvii; on ef-

ria; Tartars fect of bile and climate on skin

Astatick Researches, 41, 253-254 color, 5; on criterion of species, 10—Astronomy, xvi; significance of early 11; on hair color, 24; skin thickness

study, Xxvil dependent on color, 32; on rela: skin; Varieties skin color and disease, 34-35; on Atmosphere, see Climate; Color of tionship of liver and skin, 34; on

darkening process and bilious discharges of carbon in Tropics, 36—-

Bacon, Francis, 3 37; on skin thickness and color,

Baptists, XXiv 38; on beauty and skin color in Barbary States, resemblance of an- Spain, 40; on hair color of pied cient inhabitants to Negroes, 73 Negro, 51; hair texture affected Barbot, Jean, 254; on varieties of skin by bile, 56; on Tartar leg curvature,

color in Africa, 41; on flattened 85-86; on body hair of Amerinose in West Africa, 71; on appear- can Indians, 112; classifies races of

ance of Africans, 72 man, 147; On nature and function

Barton, Benjamin Smith, 253, 254, of bile, 175-176; on nature of skarf 263; publishes Essay, xvi-xvili, 1viil, skin, 178; and Camper’s facial an-

updates Smith, xxxui; on physio- gle, 179-181; on structure of skin,

logic changes wrought by environ- 182-183; as Smith’s source, 254-268

ment, 44-45 Boas, Franz, li

Barton, William Paul Crillon, 254; Bones: regarded by J. A. Smith as un-

on curly hair of African, 57-58 affected by environment, XxXxix;

Beagle, voyage of, xxvii Smith's argument concerning, xlv—

Beeckman, Daniel, 254; on darkness xlvi; malleability of, 71, 74-78, 89,

Zone, 49 155

of animals in Guinea and Torrid 177, 182; White refuted on, 154-

Berkeley, Bishop George, xii Borandians, deformities of, 63-64 Biet, Antoine, 254; on climate in Borneo: inhabitants’ hair texture

Cayenne, 140 compared to Africans’, 60; affinity

Bildt (Friesland), physical features of of features with other peoples’,

inhabitants of, 99 134—135

Bile, 261; Blumenbach on effect on Botany, and species, 10-11 skin color, 5; sun and carbon com- Boyle, Robert, 3

272 INDEX Braminic, Reeland on language fam- Cardan, Jerome, 255; on Chinese

ily of, 146 binding feet, 81

Brazil, climate in, 140 Caribbeans, skin color of, 183

Brazilians, skin color of, 176 Carolinas, skin color of overseers and

British Constitution, 103 laborers in, 44

Britons, ancient, origin and skin Carteret, Captain, 267

color of, 176-177 Caspian Sea, 25; fair skin of Persians Brotherton Indians, 164 near, 41; climate and skin color Browne, Edward, 255, 268; on Pata- near, 69

gonians, 92 Catarrhs, epidemics only in particu-

Bruce, James, 255; on skin color in lar climates, 65

Asia, 41; on desert climate in Af- Caucasian, name coined by Blumenrica, 56; on beauty and skin color, bach, xxxill, 147

87 Caucasian Mountains: effect on cli-

Buffon, Comte de, 129, 255; on cri- mate, 25; skin color near, 41 terion of species, xxxix, 9; on gra- Cervantes, 4 dation of color, 42; on degenerated Chain of Being, see Great Chain of peoples, 63; and inheritance of ac- Being quired characteristics, 71; on cli- Chaldea, skin color in, 42 mate’s effect on animal form, 78; Chardin, John, 256; on effects of clion physical differences among eco- mate in Georgia, USA, 69 nomic classes, 101; inaccuracies of, Charleston (South Carolina): Kames’s

126-127; on Zuinges in Africa, 136; erroneous description of climate,

categorizes races of man, 147; on 190

degeneracy of men in America, 162 Charlevoix, Pierre Francois Xavier

Bulgaria, climate of, 64 de, 256; on affinity of red and black Byron, Commodore, 267 hair, 24; on red hair of Esquimoes, 51; on Indians in Canada, 79

Caffres (Africa), 136; degeneracy of, Chemists, see Fourcroy; Libavius;

86; color and location, 135 Maclean

Caldwell, Charles, 264 Cherokees, 44

Calmucs, Lavater on skull size of, 160 Chile, origin of American Indian Camper, Peter, 155, 178, 181, 255, migrations into, 112 266; facial angle, 179, 181; on gra- Chimpanzee, see Ape dation of facial angles, xxxiv; relied China, 111; on gradation of color in,

on by J. A. Smith, xxxvul; on en- 47-48 vironment causing varieties, 5; op- Chinese: skin color of, 41-42; on posed to inheritance of acquired custom of binding feet, 81, 90, 112; characteristics, 71; on amalgama- Maximilian Hell on skin color of,

tion in Europe, 99 194

Canada: climatic conditions affecting Christianity, and idea of racial equal-

animal hair in, 54; Charlevoix de- ity, 1X-xi scribes Indian tribes in, 80; pro- Churchill, Awnsham and John, 41, duces small cattle, 102; degeneracy 254, 256, 263

of Indians in, 164 Circassians, physical beauty of, 41

Cancer of the skin, lvl Civilization, 17; importance of Smith's

Cantonese, dark skin of, 41, 48 view as original condition of man, Cape of Good Hope, 135; climate XXX-XXXi; originated in middle degenerates European cattle, 85 Asia, 11-12; necessity of leisure

INDEX 273 time for, 14-15, 18; as correction tant in Negroes, xlili, xlvi; Rush

of degenerating factors, 45, 64, 86, on Negro’s, xliv; Ramsay quoted 93-94, 201; affecting physical fea- on Negro’s, xlv; Smith contends tures of Germans, 116, 192. See less alterable than other attributes, also Primitive man; Savages; Savag- xlv—xlvi; importance of Negro’s to

ism Americans, xlvi; modern assess-

Classical writers, see Ancients ment, lv, Ivii; darkening process,

Clavigero, Francisco Saverio, 256; on 33-34, 36-37, 62, 175-176; described

effect of climate on cattle size, 102 in various peoples, 40-44; during Climate, 9-11, 21, 74, 192-193; Smith’s pregnancy, 52; effects of body emphasis on effect of, xiv; modern painting, 94; probability of change assessment of effect on Mongols, liv; in, 106-107; Blumenbach on, 182-

Jatitudinal zones and topographical 183. See also Climate; Latitudes; features of various regions, 24-25, Manner of living; Savagism; Skin 27; effect on human body and skin Columbia College, 265

color, 27-28, 192-193; effect on Common sense philosophy, xl; imbile, 37; and latitude, 40, 149-150; pact on natural history, xii—xiil; effect on color of Jews, 42; effect Kames associated with, xiv—-xv; as-

on animal color, 49; causes curly sumes religious sentiment in all hair of Negro, 60; as producing men, xXViii; conducive to cultural

degeneracy, 63~70; and diseases, 65; relativism, xxv; responsible for effect on animal skeletal structure, Smith’s ideas on savagism, xxx1; af“8; effect on life of American In- fects Smith’s treatment of Indians, dian, 87-89; modifies complexional xl zone principle, 130-131, 134-141; Commerson. Philibert, 256; reported degeneration as a consequence of, race of dwarfs in Madagascar, 91 188. See also various peoples, re- Complexion, see Color of skin gions and countries, and latitudinal Condamine, Charles Marie de la, 257;

zones on flattened heads of Omaguas, 80

Clugny de Nuis, Jean Etienne Ber- Congo, 136; Lopez on affinity of red

nard de, 91, 256 and black hair in, 24; Kames reCold, see Climate ports degeneration of Europeans College of New Jersey. vili, x1l, xill, in, 47; hair color in, 51 101, 201, 254; Smith lectures on re- Congolese: Aikin describes nonligious freedom, xviii; curriculum, Negroid features of, 72; skull charxix; infidelity at, xxi; student dis- acteristics, 79; and facial angle, 181 content, xxil-xxv. xlvii, 1; Smith Cook, James, 257, 258, 267; on physilectures on unity of man, xl; Amer- cal deformity of lower classes in

ican Indian at, 107 South Sea islands, 117; inaccuracies

College of Physicians and Surgeons in travel logs of, 128

(New York), Xxxviil Copts, 132, 167; similarities to Negro,

College of William and Mary, student 793-74

discontent at, xxill Coromandel coast, color gradations

Colleges in U.S.: Smith’s interest in, along, 41

XVli; student discontent, xxlll; cur- Creator, see God

ricula, Xx1V-XXV Critical Reviewers, Xxxiv, 257; criti-

Color of skin, 7; seen by Americans cize Smith’s criterion of species, 10-

as unimportant in Indian, xhi- 11; criticize Smith’s latitudinal

xliii; seen by Americans as impor- color gradation, 40, 139, 148; ex-

274 INDEX Critical Reviewers (continued) Anglo-American, 43; physical size planation of Negro’s curly hair, 5”; compared to Anglo-American, 45-

on Negro in West Indies, 161 46; hair color, 55; in West Indies, Crozet, 261-262 62 Cuba, 139 Environmentalism: evaluation of

Culture, see Manner of living Smith’s, xxx; concerning Negroes,

Cuvier, Baron Georges, 178, 25%; re- xlii-xlvi; importance in_ postlied on by J. A. Smith, xxxviii Revolutionary U.S., I-hii Equality, social in US., xxi-xxili, Danish, 53; skin color in West Indies, Xxxll, I, 104, 117

46; hair color, 55 Essay: nature of significance, viii—ix, cient times, 26-27 tions, XVI-xVil, xxxiv, lvili; changes

Danube, climatic conditions in an- XXVI-XXVil, xI—xli, 1; various ediDarwinism, ix; and Great Chain, 1: in second edition, xx—xxi, XXV—-XxXVi,

alters discussion of races, xlvii- XXX11I-XXX1V; contemporary reac-

xlviil tion tO, XVil, XXxiv, xlvil, 2, 264; as Deism, xxi defense of Bible, x—xi; as oration

D'Isjonval, D. B. Q., 255 before American Philosophical SoDodd, William, 168, 257 clety, xili; scrutinized by trustees, Doig, David, 258; on savage state of xx; reliance on Blumenbach,

primitive man, 11 XXXi-xxxiv; place among religious

Douglas, John, 257 defenses of human unity, xlvuDuclesmeur, 262 xlvill; assumes racial inferiority of Du Halde, Jean Baptiste, 262 Negroes, xlvi; paralleled by Dutch, 160, 245 Thomas Smyth, xlviii; Mitchill’s Dutch East India Company, 263 reaction to, li-lii

Dutens, Louis, 261 Esquimoes: Charlevoix on affinities of black and red hair among, 24, 51; Easter Island: Asiatic origin of archi- degeneracy of, 67, 193; foot size, go tecture in, 141; skin color in, 145 Ethiopians: color, 32, 183; in classifi-

East Indians, skull size of, 160 cations of races, 147. See also Affi-

Economic classes: skin and deformi- cans; Negroes ties of laborers, 32, 43, 96, 100; Europe, 21, 74; climate and topogravariations in appearance, 100-104; phy compared to Asia, 25-26; aniamong Negroes in America, 104- mal hair in, 54; eye shape in, 67; 105, 157-158; physical superiority climatic conditions in, 69; flattened of upper classes throughout globe, heads among ancient tribes in, 80 115-116. See also Arees; Equality; Europeans, 15, 75, 204; expansion

Industrialization; Towtows overseas, XXXl1; position on Great

Edict of Nantes, 254 Chain, xxxiv—-xl; hair and_= skin

Edinburgh, University of, xxxiii, 265 color, 23; physical features, 110-

Egypt, 155; color gradation in, 4}; 111; superior to Asiatics, 124; in skin color of Jews in, 42; racial classification of races, 147; White

intermixture in, 73 on difference from Africans, 153-

Fgyptians, 167; influence on Greeks, 174; facial angle compared to Ne-

16 gro’s, 179-181; different body tem-

Engel, J. J., 260 perature from Africans, 193; deEngland, 109, 184, 188 generacy overseas, 188-190, 192;

English, 99; skin color compared to Hunter (1728-1793) on, 259

INDEX 275 Evolution, see Acquired characteris- Friendly Islands, description of in-

tics; Adaptability; Time habitants, 144-145

Friesland, 99 Facial angle: propounded by Camper, Frigid zone, 30; in Asia described by

Xxxiv; expounded by J. A. Smith, Montesquieu, 25-26; color in, 39;

xxxvili; of Greeks, Romans, and and physical deformities, 63-68. owls, xxxviili; Smith’s reaction to See also Borandians; Esquimoes; concept, xlvi; J. A. Smith and Greenlanders; Laplanders; LaponiCamper on Europeans and Afri- ans; Samoiedes; Tartars cans, 179-181; comparison between Frontiersman: savagism of, 16-17, American and African Negro, 184 199-200; similarity to American Familial relationships, see Human Indian, 44; manner of living of, 208 Species

Fanaticism, in French Revolution, 14

Federalist party, xxi Gall, Franz Josef, 265; and phrenolFeijoo y Montenegro, Benito Jero- ogy, 162

nimo, 258; on influence of climate Galla Tribes (Abyssinia), hair color

on species, 4-5; on skin color of of, 51

Ethiopians, 32 Gambia (Africa): climatic conditions

Feller, J. F., 260 in, 60, 128; skin color in, 139; ra-

Finns, Kames on latitude and _ skin cial intermixture in, 148; Park on

color of, 194 class structure in, 152

Flacourt, Etienne de, 258; discredits Gauls, skin color of, 176-177 tale of dwarf race in Madagascar, Gemelli, Carreri, G. F., 258; on giants

gl in Patagonia, 128-129

Foesius, A., 259 Genetics: eighteenth-century, li-lil, Fontana, Nicolas, 254 24; modern, Vii, ix, lii, liv—Ivii. See Forster, Johann Reinhold, 258; on also Acquired characteristics

flattened noses in West Africa, 71; Genoese, Scaliger on flattened heads

on hair color of Otaheitans, 51; on of, 80 New Zealanders and large joints, Georgia (U.S.), 189; skin color of 75; foot size of Society Islanders, overseers and laborers in, 44 gi; on animal sizes in Otaheitee, Georgians (Russia), physical beauty 102-103; On beauty concepts of of, 41, 69

Otaheitans, 111 German scholarship, influence in Foulah Tribes (Africa), Park on skin U.S., XXXILI-XXXiv color of, 148 Germans, 48, 92, 110; skin color of, Fourcroy, Comte de, 258; on affinity 40, 43; skull characteristics, 79, 160

of bile with oil, 37 Germany, 99; culture influenced by

France: discovery of wild man in, 14; Italians, 16; skin color of Jews in, skin color of Jews in, 42; color of 42; animal color in, 49 swine in, 49; economic classes in, Giagas, Kames on customs of, 129,

101 197

French, 53; racial affinities of, 40; God, 13, 14; as creator of natural skin color as preventing disease, 62; world, 3. 7; as creator of civilized

hair color, 55; Camper on regional primitive man, 12, 19-21; and differences among, 99; in USS., 114 adaptability of man. 30, 54; Smith

French Revolution, xxul, 14 asserts Caucasian fits ideal of, 69;

Freville, A. F. J., 257 and adaptability, 191

276 INDEX Goettingen, University of, xvii, Herodotus, on lightening of dark

XXX1l1, 266 skin color, 155 65 Hindelopen (Friesland), physical fea-

Goiters, confined to certain climates, | Hesse-Cassel, Negro colony in, 266

Gospel, see God; Morals; Mosaic ac- tures of inhabitants of, 99

count; Religion Hippocrates, 70, 259; argued for inGoths, 40, 202-203 heritance of acquired traits, 71; on

Great Chain of Being: propounded custom of flattening heads of Macby European and American anat- rocephali, 80-81

] Homer, 162

omists, XXXi1V-xXxXxXix; never denied Holcroft, Thomas, 260

by Smith, xlvi; Smith and Darwin, Holland, 99, 133; animal sizes in, 85 Greeks, 132, 166-167, 196; influenced Horace, 17, 259

by Asiatics and Egyptians in an- Hottentots, 190; savagism and decient times, 16; physical beauty of, generacy of, 31; misrepresented by 69; skull size of ancient, 75; con- travelers, 84; Smith asserts nearest cept of beauty, 112; perfection of to brute creation, 119, 131; descrip-

arts, 116-117 tion of, 137 Greenlanders, diet and skin color of, Human species, unity of: as modern 37 issue, vili-xi; central point of first Grenada, beauty concepts and skin edition, xiv; Smith’s position on,

Greenland, 63; animal hair in, 54 Hudson Bay, 63, 69

color in, 40 xxvi; in eighteenth-century scien-

Guiana, On monstrous men in, 127 tiic thought, xxvii-xxx; BlumenGuinea, 203; animal color in, 49; skin bach’s insistence on, xxxiv; negated

color and deformities in, 135; effect by White, xxxvil; importance to of climate on body form in, 188; Smith’s concept of nature of man, Maximilian Hell on climate in, 194- xl; as disputed in antebellum US.,

195 xlvii-xlvili; more important to

Gumilla, Joseph, 258; on climate Smith than abolition of slavery,

along Oronoco, 140 xlix; as established by modern

science, lii-liii; as modern scienHair: affinity between red and black, tific concept, lvi-lvii; the issue set 24; and skin color, 50-52; texture forth by Smith, 3, 5, 7-11, 20-23; affected by temperature, 54; black challenged by Kames, 30-31, 187as most common color, 55; Blumen- 212; not disproved by differences bach on texture and bilious secre- in color, 52-53; not disproved by tion, 56; curly hair of Negro, 55- differences in hair, 53-62; not dis-

57, 59-60; changes in African in proved by skull differences, 78America, 184-185; Barton on Ne- 81; and small variations among gro’s, 254. See also Bile; Climate; men, 108-109; the foundation of Color of skin; Manner of Living; morals, 149; denied by White,

Species; Varieties 153-177; to be proved by study of

Haller, Albrecht von, 71, 259 Indian savages, 213; asserted by Hampden-Sydney College, xiii Zimmermann, 268. See also ManHawkesworth, John, 267 ner of living; Mosaic account; Re-

Heat, see Climate ligion; Varieties Kames, 194 Hungarians, 79, 186

Hell, Maximilian, 259; cited by Hungary, 49

INDEX 277 Huns, 40, 194 Xxxvi; views on Negroes challenged Hunter, John (1728-1793), 147, 178, by Ramsay, xliv-xlv; degeneracy of

259, 266; propounds Great Chain, men and animals in America rexxxiv-xxxv; relied on by J. A. futed by, 85, 162; on inferiority of

Smith, xxxviil Negro, 120, 161-162; on mental

Hunter, John (d. 1809), 259 capacity of Negroes, 167-168

Hurons, 227, 232 Jesuits, 253, 256, 258, 259, 264

Jews, 99, 196, 253; different colors in

India, 8, 42, 132, 142, 253; Skin color different climates, 42 in, 24, 176; as described by Mon- Jones, William, 186, 254, 259 tesquieu, 25-26; gradation of skin color in, 41; racial intermixture in, Kaffers, Aikin on physical beauty of

7g, 130, 133; economic classes in, African, 72 101; Tartar influence in, 111 Kames, Henry Home, Lord, 5, 11, 31, Indian Ocean, 132, 134-135, 143, 146 244, 260; refuted by Smith in first

Indians, 148; bilious disorders indi- edition, xiii; Sketches of History cated by eyes of, 34; legs of, 84 of Man refuted by Smith, xiv—xv; Industrialization, as cause of deformi- on degeneracy of Europeans in ties, 75-76, 156. See also Economic Congo, 47; Mosaic account no guide

classes; Manner of living to natural history, 129; diversity of

Infidelity: Smith’s reaction to, xxi- species evidenced by natural his-

xxv; and European’ expansion, tory, 187; denies adaptability of xxxii; from anatomists, xxxvll—xl; man, 188-189; on degeneracy of Smith’s opponents, 4; and spontan- Europeans in America, 190; body eous generation theory, 20-21; J. A. form differences evidence diversity Smith accused of, 185-186; Kames of species, 191-192; body temperaaccused of, 197. See also Human ture differences in Europeans and species; Mosaic account; Religion Africans evidence of distinct kinds,

Interfertility, see Species 192-193; denies climate causes vari-

Ireland, misrepresented by Lithgow, eties, 193-195; on cowardice of

83 American Indian, 196; on Japanese,

Irish: physical attibutes of, 45; in 197; on languages, 203-204; refutes America, 48; in West Indies, 62 Blumenbach on causes of varieties, Iroquois, skin color compared to 206-207; on savage state, 209; on

laborers’, 44 American Indians, 213-214

Italians: culture of, 16; skin color, 40 Kamtschatka (Russia), 63, 67, 214 Italy, 25; ancient climate compared Kant, Immanuel, 260; classifies man-

to present, 27; economic classes in, kind, 147

101 Kind, see Race; Species King, James, 257 Jamaica: mulattoes in, 15%; Kames Koudum (Friesland), physical features on, 190 of inhabitants, 99 Jansen, H. J., 255

Japanese, Kames on, 197-198 La Croix, Nicolle de, 147, 260

Jaundice, 34 Ladrone Islands, 129

Java, 142 La Loubére, Simon, 257; quoted on

Jefferson, Thomas, xliv, 164, 165, 259; diseases and skin color in Asia, 34 Notes on Virginia coincides with Language, advocated by Leibnitz as

Essay, xv; relied on by White, key to races, 260

278 INDEX Lapland, 30-31, 63, 204; climate in, Malabar, color gradation in, 41

69 Malabaric, language family of, 146

Laplanders, 79; slanted eyes of, 68; Malaria, lv beauty concepts, 109; mental ca- Malayans, 112; similarities of Ameripacity, 119; flat noses, 125; Kames can Indian to, 133-135; history of,

on degeneracy of, 193-194 142; 1n Classification of races, 147

Laponians, 63; skin color of, 37-38; Mallicollo (New Hebrides): hair tex-

in classification of races, 147 ture in, 60; hair and skin color in,

Latitudes, correspondence of color to, 145

24, 39-40, 130 Malphigian layer, melanin generated

Lavater, Johann Casper, 260; on skull in, Ivii structure and race, 160; as phre- Mamelukes, 132

nologist, 162-163 Manner of living, 93; Smith’s empha-

Le Cat, Claude Nicolas, 53, 260 sis on, Xiv; affects bone structure, Leibnitz, Gottfried Wilhelm, Baron 63-64, 67, 70-72, 75-76, 85-87, 8qvon, 260-261; classifies races of 91; modifies head shape, 79-81, 97-

men, 147 gg; produces deformities in lower

Lesser Asia, 16 classes, 86, 90; modifies human

Libavius, Andreas, 261; on physical countenance, 97-109. See _ also

varieties of Germans, 99 Bones; Savagism; Varieties; vari-

Lima, Indians flatten heads in, 80 ous peoples

Linnaeus, Carolus, 261; on stability Maragnon River, 112; climatic condiof species, xXvli-xxvill; classifica- tions along, 140 tions of man, xxxi; not subscriber Marcgrave, Georg, 261, 263, 265; on

to Great Chain, xxxvii; classifies climate in Brazil, 140

races, 147 Marion-Dufresne, Nicolas Thomas, Manchester, 6, 151 in South Seas, 24

Literary and Philosophical Society of 261; affinity of black and red hair Lithgow, William, 261; travel ac- Marquesas Islands: description of in-

counts on Ireland, 83 habitants, 144

Lithuanian, skull of, 181 Marsden, William, 71, 262

Loango, skin color in, 136 Maryland, 172; topography and skin

Xil Mather, Cotton, xx

Locke, John, 162; quoted on species, color in, 44 Lépez, Eduardo, 261; affinity of red Mede, 3

and black hair in Congo, 24 Medical Reposttory of New York,

Lords of the Committee of Council, 262; on Negro hair, 57 261, 265; on local customs of Afri- Meckel, Johann Friedrich, 262; on

cans, 71 waxen skin of colored people, 37 Lothians, 102 Melanin, lvii

Louisiana, animal hair in, 54 Mental ability: as modern issue, 1x;

lesser cranial capacity in Negroes

Maclean, John, xix, xxvi asserted by White, xxxvi; differ-

M’Clurg, James, 261; on climate and ences in, 7; In primitive man, 13;

bile, 32 measurement of, 77; effect of en-

Macartney, James, 257 vironment on, 118; inferior in Macrocephali, flattened heads of, 80 savage society, 119; of Negroes, 265, Madagascar, inaccuracy of travel ac- 267-268. See also Jefferson; Reason

counts on, 91, 92 Methodists, xxiv

INDEX 279

Mexicans, 41 philosophy, xl; based on assumpMexico, 139; level of civilization of tion of unity of man, 8-9, 149; in-

Indians in, 18, 141-143 nate moral sense in primitive man,

Migration: bilious secretion affected 21. See also God; Mosaic account, by, 38; modifies color zones princi- Religion

ple, 132-133, 142-146 Morse, Jedidiah, xxiil

Minister, Smith’s concept of proper Mosaic account, ix; and familial rela-

role of, xxvi, 4 tionships, x; Kames on, xv; and

Ministers, see Dodd: Forster; Lavater; concept of species, XXVilI-XX1X}

Morse; Ray; Robertson; Rodgers; predominant in ante-bellum U.S.,

Smyth; Witherspoon xlvii-xlix; abandoned in twentieth

Miscegenation: in U.S., xvi; Smith’s century, lii-liii; Smith exposes peculiar views on, xliv; red-haired Kames’s evidence against, 129; families, 24; Negroid countenance Kames asserts not an index to in North Africa effaced by, 73; natural history, 202-207. See also among Europeans, 99; in Northern God; Infidelity; Natural philosoIndia, 111; Tartars, 116; and migra- phy; Religion tion, 131-133; Moors, 136; white Moss, Henry, xliv, 265; as Negro beskin color eventual result of, 201; coming white, 52, 58-59, 174 between aristocracy in Virginia and Mulattoes, 161; in St. Domingo, 155;

native Indians, 202. See also Migra- hair and skin color, 50-51; skin

tion; Mulattoes color through generations, 201.

Missionaries, 253, 258; on climatic See also Albinoes; Miscegenation conditions affecting human body, Mule, interfertility of, 9 66

Mitchell, John, 263 Nassau Hall, xxvi; fire, xxiii

Mitchill, Samuel Latham, 262; on Natural history, development of, “generative influence,” li-lii XXVliI-xxix. See also Mosaic ac-

Mitombans (Africa), 79 count; Natural philosophy; Order

Mocha (Arabia), skin color in, 41 Natural philosophy: progress in U.S.. Modern Universal History, 4, 41, 262 xvi; Puritan attitude, xx: Smith

Moguls, color of, 194 and contemporaries and religious

Molkwerum (Friesland), physical fea- doctrine, XX-XX1, XXV—XXV1; Impor-

tures of inhabitants of, 99 tance of relationship with religion,

Monboddo, James Burnett, Lord, 262; XXI-XXxXll; leisure requisite to study

asserts mankind originally had of, 14-15, 18. See also Civilization;

tails, 127 Morals; Mosaic account; Religion

Mongolians: modern views on facial Natural selection: modern assessment

features, xxx, liv; racial origin of, of Mongolian features, xxx; Wells 79; In Classification of races, 147. on, li; in modern concept of race,

See also Tartars liv-lvii; modern triumph, lii-lvii

Monkeys, see Apes Nature, see Natural philosophy; Or-

Monomotapa (Africa), climate in, der

135, 194-195 Negroes: Jefferson on, xv; place in

Montesquieu, Baron de, 25, 262-263 Great Chain, xxxiv—xl: inferiority

Monthly Review, xxxiv asserted by Charles White, xxxvMoors, 132; climatic conditions and xl; anatomical characteristics decolor of, 136-137, 148 scribed by J. A. Smith, xxxviliMorals: Smith connects with natural XXXIX; distinguished from Indians

280 INDEX Negroes (continued) New Jersey: skin color in, 43; topogra-

by Americans, xlii-xliii; on impact phy, 43-44; Negroes in, 106 of American environment upon, New Orleans, 164 xlili~xlvi, xlix-l; as a lower race New York Medical and Philosophical

after Darwinism, 1; skeletal dif- Journal and Review, 177

ferences from whites, lvi~lvii; skin New Zealand: Forster on large joints

characteristics, lvii; bilious secre- In, 75; concept of beauty in, 111 tions, 169; body odor, 56-57, 169; Newton, Isaac, xxvii, 3, 186; scientific

body tempcrature, 193; breasts of, method and its use, 50 171; childbearing, 171-172; color Nieuhof, Johann, 263; on climatic at birth, 35; color, 107; color and conditions in Brazil, 140 distinctive curly hair, 59-60; facial Niger River, 148, 152

angle of African and American, Nomade Tartars, see Calmucs 179, 184-185; foot size, 153-154; North America, see America distinctive curly hair, 56-57; hair, Norwegians, 194 184; resistance to yellow fever, 170; Nubia (Africa), skin color in, 139

sense perception, 173; skeletal struc-

ture, 154: skin, 169, 192; skull size, Omaguas (South America), Conda154-155; differences between Amer- or ,

; ; mini on flattening heads, 80

ican and African, 57, 71-72, 84, 89O, 105-106, 119-120, 125, 152-153 Onondagos, 232

9° , 8169, ._ ’ *184, Orangoutang, see Apes 160, 188; in various clas- .

; . wae of Order: as as penchant ofoeeighteenth sifications races,XXVI-XXVill, 147; distinct Laas . wy century, XXKVI-XXXVil;

species, 160, 213; probability of demonstrated in nature by unity lightening in America, 155; os asserted ; é of man, 20, 22; in child nature

rearing, 156; effect of education on, by Kames. 200-201

160; mental capacity, 161, 163; mor- 112; y oT , Oronoco River: Indians along, tality rate, 171; Jefferson 161; .;conditions . . Lo ; Gumillaon, on climatic

, ‘a along, 140

Hunter (1728-1793) on, 259; dissected by Soemmerring, 266; ‘‘yel- Osaces. a2

low Negro” as term, 42;color, in West Bc:Cook 9 , on ;; customs Otaheitans: hair 51; Indies, 161. See also Abyssinians; ; of, 128; economic classes,

Africans; Aianese; Angolese;of,Apes; gs . 143; description 144; BlumenCaffres; Color of skin; Congolese; Cli - Ethiopians: Hair: Hott bach on skin color of, 183

imate; Ethiopians, Ftair; rotten: Otaheitee, animals in, 102-103 tots; Mulattoes; Slaves; West InN _ deni: ar habitants of Oviendo, University of, 258 New Gatecdonia, inabiants O08, 145 Owyhee (South Sea Islands), economic New Englanders, distinctiveness of, i .

dies: Z b Ovid, 32, 263

104 classes in, 117

New France, Charlevoix on, 24 New Guinea: Sonnerat on climate in, Pacific Ocean, 140, 143, 146, 148 24; hair and skin color in, 145-146 Pallas, Peter Simon, 263; on legs of

New Hampshire, 189 Tartars, 85

145-146 145-146

New Hebrides, hair and skin color in, Papuans, hair and skin color of, 51, New Holland: hair texture compared Paraguay, Clavigero on cattle size in,

to African, 60; hair and skin color 102

in, 145-146 Park, Mungo, 263; on racial affini-

INDEX 281 ties of Foulah tribes, 148; on Afri- Portuguese, 79; degeneracy in Africa,

can class structure, 152 31, 46-47, 190, 195 Patagonians, stature of, g2 Powhatan, 202

Pekin: skin color in, 41; Tartar in- Presbyterian Church, xi, xii, xlviil,

vasion of, 48 265; Smith’s position in, xvii, Xxii;

Pennsylvania, 172; skin color in, 43 committed to religious freedom, Peripneumonies, confined to certain XVill; ministers predominant on

climates, 65 board of trustees, xx, xxv; ideal of

Persia, 188; climatic conditions, 26, classically educated ministry, xxiv—

64; upper classes in, 116 XXVi

Persians, 75; skin color of, 41 Presbytery of Newcastle, xili Persic, Reeland on language family Primitive (early) man: not savage, 11,

of, 146 14-15, 18, 203, 205; Adam, 12-13;

Peru: American Indian migrations likened to wild man, 14; religious to, 112; Asiatic origin of Indians in, sense, 19. See also Civilization

141-143 Prognathism, see Facial angle

Peruvians, 145 Property, Smith’s views on, XXil

Petronius, 263; on West Africans, 86

1. . Quimos, 256, 257 Philosophy, see Common sense —climate, ,; : Quinzies, confined to phicertain

area Volney on inhabitants Querbeur, Y. M. M,, 264

losophy; Natural philosophy 6

Physicians, see Aiken; Barton, B. S.; 5 Barton, W. P. C.; Blumenbach; Browne; Caldwell; Camper; Car- Race: modern concept of, vii—xi, xxx,

dan; Cuvier; Fourcroy; Gall; Hal- xl, liv-lvil; as incipient species, ler; Hunter, John (1728-1793); Xxix, lvi; discussed in U.S. magaHunter, John (d. 1809); Le Cat; zines and newspapers, xv; Smith's

Libavius; M’Clurg; Meckel; Mitch- emphasis on infinite varieties, xxi: ell; Mitchill; Park; Piso; Ramsay; classificatory schemes, 147, 255. 260;

Rodgers; Rush; Scaliger; Smith, defined by J. A. Smith, xxxix;

J. A.; Soemmerring; Strack; Wells; equated with mankind, xvii, xxxv,

White; Williamson 11, 12, 19, 20, 28, 53, 116, 149, 160,

Physiology, see Anatomy; Race 191, 205, 210, 213: equated with Pied Negroes, 51. See also Albinoes; different kinds of men, 20, 22, 24,

Moss, Henry 29, 30, 31, 42, 53, 62, 63, 72, 73, 79,

Piety, see Religion 89, 90-92, 101, 129, 131, 182, 134, Pigafetta, Filippo, 261 146-148, 152, 155-158, 165. 169, 170,

Piso, Gulielmus, 261, 263, 265; on 172, 174, 177, 190, 195, 197, 202, 203,

climate in Brazil, 140 20g, 229; equated with generations,

Pittsburg, diseases peculiar to, 65 48, 57, 79, 156, 201. See also Human

Pliny, 32, 71, 82, 263 species; Species; Varieties Pluralism, see American people, Racial inferiority, vii-xi: Essay’s posiUnited States tion on, X—xi; basis in European exPocahuntis, 202 pansion, XXXIl; as asserted, xxxiv— Poland, economic classes in, 101 xl; Jefferson reproached on_ by

Poles, 186 Ramsay, xlv; assumed in U.S., xlvi: Polygamy, xxv after 1859, xlix-l; and modern ge-

Portugal, skin color of Jews in, 42 netics, lii

282 INDEX 127 Russians, 69

Ralegh, Walter, 264; inaccuracies of, | Russia, animal hair in, 54 Ramsay, David, quoted, xliv—xlv

Ray, John, 264: on criterion of spe- St. Domingo, 160; beauty of mulat-

cles, XXVI11, XXXI1X, 9 toes in, 155; and yellow fever, 170

Raynal, Abbe, 264; on degeneracy of St. Lawrence River, Indians along,

animals in America, 102, 165; on 164 degeneracy of American Indian, Sale, G., 262

162 Salsette, 142

Reason: capacity in primitive man, Samoiede countries, climate in, 64 12, 21; as distinguishing man from Samoiedes: degeneracy of, 63, 67; and

animals, 13. See also Mental ability climate, 69 Recueil, 264; on climatic effects and Sancho, Ignatius, 265; Jefferson’s

Chinese, 66 opinion on, 162; Smith’s opinion

Reeland, Adrian, 264; on identifica- on, 163, 168 tion of races by language, 146 Savages, 60; lack inventiveness, 109; Rees, Abraham, 259, 263, 264, 268 bilious disorders, 34; effect of cliRees’ Cyclopedia: critical comments mate on, 46; breasts of, 84; why

on Essay, 107, 155 supposed noble, 96-97; not noble,

Religion, revealed: scripture quoted 119; mental capacity, 119, 122;

by modern geneticist, ix; Smith’s acute senses, 173-174; Character of. insistence on consistency with natu- 207; psychology of, 236, 240-241, ral philosophy, xiv; White declares 243-244. See also Primitive man;

not a guide to natural history, Savagism

XXXVU; trifled with by J. A. Smith, Savagism: importance of Smith’s XxxXxix—xl; conflict with science in views, XXxi; as seen by American USS., xlvii-xlviii, lii-liu; consistent people in Indians, xli-xli1; Smith's with natural philosophy, 3, 11, 19- discussion of in Indians, xlil; Ram22, 149-150; opponents assail as say quoted, xlv; as degeneracy, 12,

guide to natural history, 185-186. 37; increases degeneracy, 97; preSee also God; Mosaic account; dominates in Africa, 61; effect on

Natural philosophy color, 38, 94, 108, 141; effect on Rittenhouse, David, xvi countenance, 120-125; effect on

Robertson, William, 253, 254, 263, Anglo-Americans, 106, 208-209; as 265; on body hair of American In- typified by American Indian, 18,

dians, 112; on climate in South 93-94, 121, 172-173; and diversity America, 140; quoted by Smith, 212 of languages, 210-212. See also Rodgers, John, 265; examined Henry Africans; American Indians; Fron-

Moss, 58-59 tiersman

Rodgers, John R. B., 265; examined Saxons, Libavius on varieties among,

Henry Moss, 58-59 Q9

Rochefort, Charles de, 34, 265 Scaliger, Julius Caesar, 265-266; on Romans, 196; slave system of, 86 inheritance of acquired traits, 80-

Rome, climate in ancient, 27 81 Ross, William, 257 Scripture, see God; Mosaic account;

Royal Society of London, 263 Natural history; Natural philoso-

Rush, Benjamin, 265; views on impact phy; Religion of American environment on Ne- Scotland, influence in US., x1, xii,

groes, Xliv XiV-XV, XVii, XIX, XXV

INDEX 282 Scots: hair color, 52; skin color, 55; leg deformities, 89-90, 157-158; appearance of different classes, 101 family life, 168; mortality rate, 171; Senaar, desert of, physical features in, from lower classes in Africa, 151-

87 152; treatment of, 152-153; influ-

Senegal River, 41, 128; climatic con- ences of system on, 163-164; Jefditions along, 60; color of inhabit- ferson compares to Roman, 167-168 ants along, 136, 139; racial inter- Smellie, William, 255 mixture along, 148; Park on class Smith, J. A., 257, 259, 266; on variestructure of Africans along, 152 ties of man, xxxvii—x]; on structure Separate creations: propounded by of skin, 177-178; on skin thickness Kames, xv; asserted by White, xxvii and color, 182; on bile and skin

Serology, vil, xxx color, 183; denies lightening of Shawanoese, referred to by Adair, 44 Negro’s color in America, 184-185 Siberia, 214; climate in, 67; degen- Smith, S. S$.: biographical sources

eracy of, 188 cited, xi; character, xvii—xvill, xxl,

Sickle-cell anemia, lv xxvi, lii; wrong on natural science,

Skin color, see Color of skin x; family, religious, and educational Skin: Smith’s knowledge assessed, background, xi-xii; early career XXxIx; modern knowledge of struc- after college, xill; active in Pres-

ture, lvii; nature and divisions of, byterian Church, xvii-xviil; as

31-32, 35; Blumenbach on relation- president of Princeton, xXvili, xxv, ship between thickness and color, xxvl; and curriculum for colleges, 38; Blumenbach on _ relationship XX1V—xxv; and scientific curriculum

between skin and hair color, 51; at Princeton, x1x-xx; as Federalist Blumenbach on nature and divi- elector, xxi; refutes Charles White,

sions of, 178, 182-183 XXXVil; last years, xlvi-xlvii

Skull: J. A. Smith asserts less cranial Smyth, Thomas, quoted, xlviii

capacity in Negroes, xxxviii; in Society Isles, 145; Forster on classes early twentieth-century anthropol- and features of inhabitants, 103 ogy, lii; malleability of bones, 71, Soemmerring, Samuel Thomas von, 74-78, 89, 177, 182; White on dif- 266; on differences between Negro

ferences between European and and European, 153

Negro, 77, 154-155, 158-160; custom Sonnerat, Pierre, 266; on affinity of

of flattening, 79-81; size as index red and black hair in New Guinea,

to distinct species, 160, 179-181. 24

See also Facial angle; Manner of South America: skin color of Euro-

living; and various peoples peans in, 46; history of Indian set-

Slave trade, Xv-xvi, 254, 261, 265-267; tlement of, 112

in ancient Africa, 86 South Sea Islands, 117; Marion and

Slavery: and American Revolution, Wallis on affinities of red and black xxiv; and U. S. Constitution, xv— hair in, 24; migration of peoples xv1; Smith’s position on, xlviii-xlix; from, 112, 142; unsavage appearand human unity in ante-bellum ance of inhabitants, 123; racial inU. S., xlviii-xlix; rested on Negroe’s termixture in, 148 appearance, xliii; opponents in Spain, 40, 42; economic classes in, 101

North, xlv Spaniards, 99, 102; Blumenbach on

Slaves, American Negro: child rear- beauty concepts and skin color of, ing, 61-62; difference between do- 40; physical size of, 192; skin color mestic and field, 71-72, 104-105; as preventing disease, 62

284 INDEX Spartans, 245-246 mental capacity of inhabitants, 119 Species: concept of, xii, 8-9, 49-50, Time: and Smith’s concept of racial

200-201; Linnaeus on. stability, changes, XxXIx-xxx; great length XXVI-XXVlll; effect on modern ra- needed to produce changes in man, cial views, XXVill—-xxix; criterion for 29, 46-47, 76. See also Acquired identification of, 153, 158-161, 169- characteristics; Negroes 174, 255; Ray on, xxvili; J. A.Smith Timor, hair color in, 51 on, xxxix; Blumenbach on, 10-11; Torrid zone, 20, 30; color of inhabit-

Buffon on, 255. See also Adaptabil- ants in, 24, 39, 130; bilious disity; Human species; Race; Varieties orders frequent in, 36; color of ani-

Spontaneous generation, 20-21 mals in, 49; physical features in,

State of society, importance of Smith’s “o; color gradations in, 130-131; views on, XXx-xxxl. See also Man- climate and topography in Amer-

ner of living ica, 140; American Indian and

Strack, Carl, 266; on skin color related African skin color in, 141

to disease, 34 Towtows, physical features of upper

Struys, Jans Janszoon, 126, 266 class in Otahcitee, 103, 143

Swedes, 69, 186; Libavius on, 99 Transit of Venus, 259, 263

Switzerland, see Alps Travel accounts, misinformation in,

Syria: Buffon on skin color in, 42; 81-82, 84, g1-G2, 112, 126-127, 127-

in, 184 countries

color of cattle in, 49; animal hair 128. See also various regions and Treatise on the Trade of Great Brit-

Tacitus, 92, 192 ain to Africa, 46-47

Tahiti, see Otaheitans; Otaheitce Tropical zone, see Torrid zone

Tanna (New Hebrides), skin color in, Trustees, conflict with Smith, xviil-

145 XIX, XKV, XXVi

Tartars, 8, 75, 79, 110, 116, 202-203; Tschutski (Asia), physical features of,

Smith’s exhibit for human adapta- 64 bility, xxix; affinities with Chinese, Turkey, 188; skin color of Jews in, 42 48; size of, 62; physical attributes, Turks, 58, 116, 132; Blumenbach on

64-68; Volney on countenance of, waxen skin color of, 183

"3; legs of, 84-85; concept of

beauty, 111; migration of, 112, 177; Ultra-violet radiation, lvil

misinformation on, 127; and Ma- United States: social ferment after lays, 133; in classification of races, Revolution, xxi-xxvi, XXXViI-XXXVil;

147. See also Mongolians pluralism in, xli, xliii-xlv; govern-

Tavernier, Jean Baptiste, 266; mis- ment and American Indian, 15-16; information on body hair of Mo- varieties in, 48; animal hair 1n, 54;

guls, 129 animal sizes in, 85; absence of pov-

Temperate zone, 62; climate and skin erty, go, 156. See also America; color in, 23-24, 28-29, 176-177; American people physical beauty of people in, 69 U.S. Constitution, 261; coincidence

Theatro Critico, 4, 258 with Essay, xV-xvi among Germans, 99 Usher, Archbishop, xxix

Thuringians, Libavius on varieties Universal History, 41, 262 Tibet, hair color in, 54 Tierra del Fuego: Meckel on waxen Valmont de Bomare, Jacques Chris-

skin color of inhabitants of, 37; tophe, 58, 254-255

INDEX 285 Van Polanen, Rogier Gerard, 133, West Indies: color of inhabitants, 46;

267 effect of miscegenation on_ hair

Varieties: Smith’s emphasis on natu- color, 50-51; animal hair in, 54;

ral causes, xiv; impossibility of de- Negro slavery in, 160, 170-171 termining exact number, 9; im- Wheatley, Phillis, 267-268; Jefferson’s perceptible gradations in man, 22; opinion of, 161-162; Smith’s opin-

as “habits of the body,” 29; cre- ion of, 163

ated by conceptions of beauty, 109- White, Charles, 1, 6, 151, 178, 187,

118; result from inheritance of 213, 259, 260, 266, 268; reaction to

traits, 125-126; perpetuated by lack Essay, xvii; on Negroes and Euro-

of intermarriage, 132; how created, peans in Great Chain, xxxv-

147-148; Hunter (1728-1793) on, XXXviii; analysis of physical dif259. See also Economic classes; ferences between Europeans and Human species; Manner of living; Negroes, 153-165, 168-176 Mental ability; Savagism; Species Wild men, unlike modern savage, 14 Virgil, 267; on peculiar features of Williamson, Hugh, quoted, xliv

West Africans, 86-87, 91 Witherspoon, John, xiii, xlv, 101, 265,

Virginia, 172; topography and _ skin 268; arrival in USS., xii; death, xvill

color in, 44 Wood, John, 92, 268

Volney, Comte de, 129, 267; on Negro

and Tartar countenance, 73-74 Yale College, xili

Voltaire, 84, 267 Yellow fever, 170

Yemen, skin color in, 41, 48

Wallis, Samuel, 267; affinity of red Young, Edward, 168, 268 and black hair in South Seas, 24

Weld, Isaac, 129, 267 | Zaara, Climate and skin color in, 194-

Wells, William Charles, li 195

West Africans, 138; deformed legs, Zanquebar, 86; climate in, 135 86-87; skin color, 130. See also Zimmerman, E. A. W. von, 147, 268

Africans; Negroes Zuinges, 136

THE JOHN HARVARD LIBRARY The intent of Waldron Phoenix Belknap, Jr., as expressed in an early will, was for

Harvard College to use the income from a permanent trust fund he set up, for “editing and publishing rare, inaccessible, or hitherto unpublished

source material of interest in connection with the history, literature, art (including minor and useful art), commerce, customs, and manners or way of life of the Colonial and Federal Periods of the United

States ...In all cases the emphasis shall be on the presentation of the basic material.” A later testament

broadened this statement, but Mr. Belknap’s interests remained constant until his death.

In linking the name of the first benefactor of Harvard College with the purpose of this later, generous-minded believer in American culture the John Harvard Library seeks to emphasize the importance of Mr. Belknap’s purpose. The John Harvard Library of the Belknap Press of Harvard University

Press exists to make books and documents about the American past more readily

available to scholars and the general reader.